Author: admin

Straight girl is seduced by a sexy, black woman.

Becoming a Pet: An Innocent Start

Note: This story is dedicated to Jamie who requested this perverse tale. Jamie you are one naughty deviant.
Note 2: And thanks to Estragon for his dedicated copy editing.

Becoming a Pet: An Innocent Start

Ever look back on your life and try to pinpoint exactly when your life changed? It is almost never anything dramatic, but usually a decision that is out of character with what you thought your values and personality were. Almost always you make a choice that forever alters who you are…for me that day happened only a week ago.

I was working as a receptionist at a dentist’s office when my life changed dramatically. I would like to say it happened overnight, but I had always had lingering doubts about my sexuality. I mean I liked men…actually I loved men, but I often had vivid dreams of being with girls. The older I got the more intense the dreams, and my subconscious began to wonder what it would be like to be with a girl. Yet society’s expectations held me back, as did my conservative upbringing. Also, my circle of friends and my live-in boyfriend limited the possibility exponentially. But life has a funny way of just throwing you in a whirlwind gaining speed and spinning your life into one full force tornado…which brings me to how I became a lesbian submissive.

*****

At twenty-three, my life was as typical as most. I lived with a man I loved and assumed I would one day marry, I had a great group of friends who had similar interests as me ,and I had a decent job I liked with a great boss. All that said, I nevertheless had an empty spot inside me I just could never quite put my finger on. My boyfriend was a good lover, yet sexually I craved more. Like men do, I used the Internet to try and fulfill my repressed sexual desires. Watching porn didn’t do much for me, although I did begin to realize I liked the harder porn, where a man or woman dominated some submissive girl. I began fantasizing Dave treating me like a slut, but I knew it wasn’t his nature. I became the submissive girl in my fantasies that began with Dave, but slowly shifted to being predominantly lesbian fantasies. Searching the net one night I came across Literotica, a massive erotica story site. I read many stories, became a member, and began searching using key words: submissive, lesbian, domination. Each story got me off as I role-played in my head being the submissive girl who is slowly seduced into a wonderful web of sin and submission. I tried to hint to Dave of my sexual needs and kinks, but he was clueless, as men usually are. All these desires, fantasies and obsessions came to a blunt head a week ago.

It was a normal busy day like so many others, when she walked in. She was a chubby black woman with one of the prettiest faces I had ever seen. I immediately wondered how attractive she would be if she wasn’t overweight.

She sauntered to my desk, her walk oozing a confidence I rarely saw in a woman. “Hi beautiful, I have a 4:30 appointment. My name is Rosie, Big Rosie.”

I blushed at her compliment. Her smile screamed mischief. Her outfit screamed confidence, considering her size. Her blouse, with two buttons undone, barely held in her massive breasts; it also showcased her immense cleavage which left little to the imagination, although my imagination was already playing tricks on my straightness. Her black skirt was as short as today’s provocative teenagers wear,and her four-inch pumps were three inches higher than I ever wore.

Pulling myself out of my distracted state, I responded, “Welcome Rosie, Dr. Statesmen is a bit behind. Please take a seat.”

“I can wait,” she shrugged. Her eyes never left mine, “So what is your name?”

“Jamie,” I responded, oddly nervous and anxious around this pretty black woman.

“Nice to meet you, Jamie,” she politely greeted, taking my hand in hers. Unlike men who had kissed my hand in these moments, she put her other hand on top of mine and gently caressed my hand. The contrast between my white-as-snow skin and her black as night skin was oddly intoxicating.

I stammered, distracted by the touch and attention I was receiving, “N-n-nice to meet you too, ma’am.”

“Call me Rosie,” she smiled, still holding my hand.

“Nice to meet you Rosie,” I replied.

“Oh,” she purred, her voice so soft and sweet, “the pleasure is all mine.”

I was completely embarrassed at the attention she was giving me, and her tone dripped with implication. An undeniable tingle began to stir down below as all those naughty stories of being a submissive suddenly popped in my head; I briefly day-dreamed of this full-figured black woman seducing me and making me her sub. I just as quickly came back to reality as she asked, gesturing to a picture of Dave on my desk, “Is that your boyfriend?”

Suddenly wishing that picture wasn’t there, I admitted, “Yes.”

Not letting go off my hand, but instead allowing her fingers to gently trace imaginary figures on my hand, “Pity, the way you were checking me out, I thought you might play on my team.”

Suddenly self-conscious at how I was acting, I defended myself, “I was not checking you out.”

“You sure?” she teased, leaning forward a bit so her generous cleavage was directly in my face.

I stammered, desperately attempting to keep my dignity in this awkward conversation and yet not offend her, “W-w-well you are hard not to notice.”

Her smile broadened, “If you got it, flaunt it, I say. You think my tits are amazing, you should see my cunt; it is to die for.”

Her shocking word choice sent a chill down my spine. Trying to resist my growing desire, I asked, “Can I get you a coffee, juice or water?”

Her response confused me, even though her seductive tone was clear as day, “Oh, don’t you have anything else?”

“Like what?” I asked, my naive innocence on full display.

She grabbed a candy cane, usually there for our children patient, from my desk and unwrapped it slowly, her dark eyes boring into me. I felt she could see through me, could see my naughty fantasies no one else knew about. She smiled, pulling me in like a magnet, her dominant deviancy pulling me in like a fish unable to struggle.

She went and sat down, her eyes never leaving mine. Once seated, she opened her legs wide enough that I learned she was going commando, as I could see her pink puffy lips. I stared like a horny school boy would the first time he was at a strip club. Never breaking eye contact with me, she shoved the purple candy cane inside her vagina.

I gasped, but was unable to look away no matter how much I knew I should.

She pumped it in and out of her vagina a few times before standing up, walking to my desk and then behind it.

She ordered, her tone clearly implying this wasn’t a request, “Stand up,”

Nervous, yet curious, and completely unaware of her devious intentions, I obeyed.

“Good girl,” she commented, like my mother used to do when I was young. I blushed; slightly embarrassed by the tingle I was feeling down below, at being called a good girl. I briefly contemplated how this was like so many stories on Literotica I had pleasured myself to. The smiling black woman asked, “Are you wearing pantyhose?”

‘What an odd question’ I thought to myself. Actually this whole conversation was odd. My cheeks went even redder as I answered, suddenly embarrassed by my odd fetish, “I hate pantyhose. I am wearing thigh-highs.”

“Mmmmmmmmm,” she purred, her hand on my arm, ever so delicately, sending an uncontrollable chill up my spine, “you are going to make a good pet.”

“Pardon?” I muttered, completely rattled by her last comment and her hand still on my arm.

Ignoring my confusion, she placed the pussy-scented candy cane to my lips. I automatically opened my mouth and tasted her sticky sweetness. Again she complimented me, “Good girl, Jamie.”

She grabbed for a second candy cane and after discarding of the wrapper slid the candy cane under my skirt, startling me. I was frozen in a perfect blend of shock, denial and excitement. I watched, feeling almost out of body, oblivious to the reality that I was being seduced at my work. In my head I attempted to stop her, but the thoughts never translated into words. Instead, I felt her pull my panties to the side and I let out a gasp when she inserted the candy cane inside my wet pussy.

Her gaze kept mine, and when I attempted to look away, she ordered, “Look at me, my pet.”

I obeyed, looking into her dark chocolate eyes. Her eyes returned the gaze boring into my blue-grey eyes. She slowly pumped the candy cane in and out of me, as she spoke, “You will make the perfect little pet, won’t you, my dear?”

I didn’t know what to say. I was weak at the knees and light in the head. I didn’t really understand the question, so paralyzed by the events that had taken place. The sensation of the thin candy cane inside me had me getting more excited and I was still unable to speak.

Suddenly, the side door opened and with lightening quick reflexes she pulled the candy cane that had been giving me a pleasure I have never experienced out of me and backed up a bit. No one saw my naughty indiscretion, no one knew of my sinful submission. Rattled, I quickly sat back down and looked up to see Rosie putting the candy cane with my juices on it into her mouth. Her smile broadened as the man who had just had work done came to the desk to pay. Rosie stared at me a bit longer, the candy cane staying in her mouth, before she turned and walked into the open door. I quickly tried to recover as I dealt with the male customer. My face flushed, I feared he could read the weakness all over my face. Yet he paid the bill and left, oblivious to my inner turmoil.

The next forty-five minutes were pure torture. My head spun around and around, my thoughts a muddled mess. My pussy was still afire, begging for attention, all my recent fantasies having come to a head. Yet, I had an overwhelming guilt for allowing this black woman to treat me like a slut. The two contrasting feelings kept colliding with each other, creating a whirlwind of confusion. One minute I wanted to go to the washroom and get myself off, the next moment I wanted to rewind the clock an hour and never have this have happened. Yet, the longer I waited for the inevitable moment when she returned to my desk, the more I longed to be her pet…having time to consider the probable implications of being a pet. The guilt at potentially betraying my boyfriend Dave was countered by my growing desire to submit to someone and feel the thrill I had only felt while masturbating to naughty lesbian fantasies and reading similar stories.

Still bewildered at my feelings and mystified by the confident black woman, I twitched with uncontrollable nervousness when she walked through the door and returned to my desk. I handed her a copy of the bill, my hand shaking with trepidation, eagerly waiting for her next words.

She handed me her credit card, still not saying a word. The silence was killing me. A mixture of disappointment and relief filled me as I began to accept this was nothing more than a simple blip in the normality of my life. As I tried to deal with what was clearly more disappointment than relief, I returned her credit card. She took it and held onto my hand. Her seductive confident smile was back. With her free hand, she handed me a card and said in a voice so dripping in sexual implications I felt a gush in my panties, “I expect you at the following address tonight at 6:00. Is that understood?”

I stammered, her voice getting me wet, her eyes hypnotizing me and her hands warming my whole body, “U-u-um I-I-I, don’t know. I have plans with my boyfriend.”

She let go of my hand, her smile still there, but her tone shifting to one of authority, “Break them. I know and you know you want to.”

Before I could respond, she turned and walked away. Once at the door, she turned and looked at me one last time, “Don’t disappoint me, my pet to be.” Then she was gone.

Her offer, her order, lingered there in the air, me practically in a daze, my mind and body at odds with everything that had just occurred. I sat back down and replayed both brief encounters. There was no doubt I was mesmerized by her completely. She oozed sexuality in a way I always wished I could. Her confidence shined out of her and somehow she saw through my straight girl facade. She saw deep into my hidden thoughts, never revealed to anyone. How did she know I craved this type of submission? Why had she chosen me? These and many other questions spun in my head like a hamster on its wheel, as I finished up work and headed home.

Home, where I lived with my boyfriend, with the man I assumed that I would one day marry. Dave was a great man who was compassionate, caring, considerate and undeniably loyal. He was a man who loved me unconditionally.

Would he still love me if he knew what I had just allowed a large, black woman to do to me?

Would he love me if he knew how badly I craved this sort of submission?

Would he stay with me if he learned that I had gone to this woman’s house and done God knows what?

As these and many other questions ping-ponged in my brain, I realized I had already made up my mind. I had to go to Rosie’s house, if I didn’t I knew I would regret it for the rest of my life; I had to know. If I didn’t go and I married Dave, I would always wonder ‘what if’. That wasn’t fair to Dave and that wasn’t fair to me. I would go once and release this deviant sexual side of me that had began to corrupt me and hopefully once and for all come to understand who I was as a woman and as a lover.

I called Dave and told him someone I knew was having a crisis and I had to go and help her deal with it, which wasn’t a lie technically, even if the person having the crisis was me. Being the sincere and trusting man he was, Dave never questioned it and even offered to tape How I Met Your Mother for me and not watch it, so we could watch it together later. His sweetness gave me second thoughts, as I knew how much it would devastate him if I was to cheat on him, even with a girl. Some guys would be thrilled to have his girlfriend be with another woman, as long as they got to watch, but Dave wasn’t like that.

Suddenly self-conscious at how I looked, I decided to go and shop for a better outfit for the evening, an evening that was as unknown as sailing across the Atlantic Ocean to North America was hundreds of years ago. It was exciting, exhilarating and mind-numbingly scary. I finished packing up and headed to a nearby Victoria Secret, knowing my current made-for-comfort underwear was not made to be seen by anyone except myself. I needed sexy underwear, underwear that would enhance my smallish breasts and highlight my tight ass.

Two hours later, I had new undergarments and was driving to the address Rosie had given me, a nervous wreck. A mixture of anxiety, trepidation and giddy excitement stirred inside me uncontrollably. Every time I subdued one of my emotions, another would pop up. The roller coaster ride of emotions was draining me even before I arrived at my unknown destination. I sighed wishing I would have also bought some better shoes for the occasion, but I ran out of time.

Arriving at the address on the card, I took a deep breath, attempted to compose myself. I wanted to look confident and sexy, not like the insecure mess I was inside. Deciding it was now or never, I got out of my car, went to the door and knocked. As soon as I did, I began second guessing myself and regretting my decision to be here.

I was just beginning to turn around when the door opened. I was greeted by Rosie, still dressed in the same provocative outfit from earlier in the day. She smiled, seemingly knowing I would indeed take up her offer, and invited me in. “Come in, my pet.”

A chill went up my spine at being called pet and I walked in desperately trying to hide my nervousness, but to no avail.

“You are nervous, my pet,” she acknowledged, taking my hand and leading me into an open style living room.

I stammered, like a shy school-girl, “I-I-I have never done this before.”

“Done what?” the pretty black woman inquired, her smile implying she knew exactly what I meant.

I tried to answer, but it came out rather incoherently. “I have never, I mean I usually don’t, I um, I don’t, um….”

She had me sit on a white couch and put her hand on my leg. She asked, “You have never been with a woman before, have you?”

Unable to speak, I shook my head in the negative.

“But you have fantasized about it, haven’t you?”

Still struggling for a coherent verbal response that was not coming, I nodded my head in the affirmative.

“Do you want to be my pet?” she purred, her mouth leaning towards my ear. I could feel her hot breath teasing a very sensitive erogenous zone.

I nodded my head tentatively in agreement.

Biting my ear lightly, she whispered, my body weakening from her touch, “I need to hear your answers, my pet.”

I stammered, distracted greatly by her tongue now in my ear, “I-I-I, um, yes I want to be your pet,” even though I was still pretty unclear about what such a declaration entailed completely.

Only my increased breathing could be heard, as Rosie nibbled my ear ever-so-delicately, an erotic, sensual tease. I melted at her touch and was no longer remotely hesitant at submitting to whatever this black seductress had planned for me. I was willing to submit unconditionally, like so many of those girls had in the many stories I had read the past couple of months. I craved to experience in real life, what I had been compulsively fantasizing about for a while.

She finally let go of my ear and moved to look me directly in the eyes. The intimacy of a face-to-face conversation so rare between a man and a woman was incredibly sensual at this moment. She explained, “You must understand, Jamie, that becoming my pet is not a decision one should make rashly. It includes complete obedience and undying loyalty. It also comes with the ultimate pleasure I am sure you have never experienced, but have been craving.”

The words “complete obedience” and “undying loyalty” had alarm bells echoing in my head, but were overshadowed by the promises of “ultimate pleasure”. I asked, trying to understand her full expectations, “W-What do you expect from me?”

Her smile got bigger as she knew I was already caught in her web of seduction. “Well, for starters, you will obey every command I make. You will never lie to me and you will be loyal to me even over your boyfriend.”

Confused by her expectations, I asked, “You want me to break up with my boyfriend?”

“No, I didn’t say that. Although I expect you eventually will, as you will become so intoxicated with the pleasure that comes with pleasing me and other women that men will no longer interest you.”

“Other women?” I questioned, realizing I may be in way over my head.

“Yes, other women. A good pet is one that doesn’t question her training, a training that includes many fun-filled adventures with me, my friends and other very powerful and attractive women.”

My head reeled with this new revelation. I had never completely known what would be expected of me tonight, but it never occurred to me that it would be more than just tonight. It also never occurred to me that I would be expected to please more than the voluptuous Rosie. I stuttered, “I-I-I thought this would be a onetime thing.”

Her smile actually got bigger, as she promised, so sure of herself, “Oh, my cute little pet, once you have tasted my cunt, you will be addicted and do almost anything for the privilege to savour my sweet nectar again and again.”

Her confident demeanour was seductive in an inexplicable way, and I just sat beside her speechless at her expectations and her predictions.

“Tell you what,” she bargained, “I will give you one taste for free. But if you want a second helping of my cunt, you will have to submit unconditionally to me.”

I remained silent, no longer able to process my bizarre predicament or the undeniable stirring that was warming my vagina down below.

She stood up and quickly discarded all her clothes, in seconds standing before me completely naked. Her huge breasts had me in jealous awe in comparison to my small 34B breasts. She sat back down, opened her legs and ordered gently, “On your knees, my pet.”

Unable to speak, so completely mesmerized by her breasts and my desire to touch and suck them, I slid off the couch and onto my knees. I crawled between her black legs and was soon looking directly at her trimmed but hairy pussy. I was frozen, unable to move forward, yet also unable to back away. Although I had fantasized about this very moment so many times over the past couple of months, making fantasy a reality was a much tougher line to cross. I understood once I moved forward and crossed the line, it was quite possible I would never be able to go back to the life I knew and was comfortable in. I was startled when Rosie warned, “I don’t mean to rush you, my pet, but I have an engagement at eight.”

My eyes went wide with the thought of someone seeing me in this humiliating sexual position. Rattled, but already being drawn in by the intoxicating scent that lingered just in front of me, I crossed the invisible line and moved my mouth towards Rosie’s vagina. Leaning forward, I opened my mouth, extended my tongue and tasted my first vagina. The taste was even more heavenly and unimaginable than the many stories I had read had promised. A sweet tang lingered in my mouth and I eagerly lapped at her vagina wanting more.

I heard her moan, “You like my cunt, don’t you, my pet?” When I didn’t answer, but continued licking, she pulled my head up and asked again, “You like my cunt, don’t you, my pet?”

Craving more of her luscious juices, I answered the humiliating question, “Yes, I like your vagina.”

“My vagina,” she chuckled. “A beautiful woman like myself has a pussy or cunt, my pet.”

I apologized, rephrasing my answer, attempting to avoid the word I hated the most, “Sorry, I-I-I like your pussy.”

“Better,” she approved, pulling me in to her ocean of sin.

Although the hair was a bit of a nuisance in getting comfortable with licking her pussy, the pubic hair did seem to capture her scent, allowing it to just linger there. I revelled in her scent and continued licking her pussy, attempting to retrieve more of her juice. I tried desperately to remember the vivid depictions of eating pussy I had read online. I took her big swollen clit in my mouth and watched her involuntarily flinch. Happy my attempt at pleasing her was working; I continued a mixture of licking her pussy lips and sucking on her clit. Back and forth I went, her breathing getting heavier.

Her words also kept me both determined and aroused in an absurd way. “That’s it, my pet, lick my black box,” or “Good pet, you are going to make a great addition,” or “I can’t believe this is your first time eating cunt,” or “You are a natural cunt licker, my pet.” Each absurd compliment made me wetter, and made me more determined to please her and get her off. I licked faster, I sucked on her clit harder and I began to use my teeth gently to nibble. As her breathing increased, I knew she was close, I could just feel it, and so I slid a finger inside her damp pussy. She screamed and demanded, “Finger-fuck me, pet!” I obliged and was soon rewarded with a flood of her sweet nectar. Her legs tightened around me and I was trapped in a wave of her cum. I continued to lap, eager to get as much of her juice as possible.

Rosie pushed my head away, surprising me and I stumbled to the floor. My face was coated in her cum. She smiled at me as she looked down, “So, my pet. Is this a one-time thing? Or are you ready for your first task as my pet?”

My consideration was brief, as she predicted, I craved her and was already addicted in the same way I was addicted to coffee in the morning. I needed it more, I wanted more. I whispered, “I’m ready for my first task, Miss.”

“Miss,” she chuckled, “I like that.” She stood up and stretched. I sat transfixed on her large breasts and the trickle of her cum slowly slithering down her dark leg. Seeing me staring at her like a love-sick teenager, she said, “Want one last taste, my pet?”

Without hesitation, I leaned forward, already craving another taste of her addictive sweetness, and cleaned her leg.

“You will make a very good little white slave, my pet,” she teased, her hand petting my hair like I was a puppy. Shame burned in me suddenly at my lack of dignity, but the reality was I was completely at the whim of this black Goddess. I just wanted to please her; I just wanted the opportunity to taste her again and again.

She moved away and ordered, “Follow me, my pet.” I began to stand up, but was rebuked. Her voice remained calm and sweet, “Crawl, my pet.”

The expectation surprised me, but I obeyed, falling back onto my knees and I followed her into her bedroom. I could feel my cheeks burning with humiliation with each step I crawled. How quickly my life had changed. Just this morning I was living a normal humdrum life, and now I was crawling like a dog to a woman I had just met. It was so bizarre, and as unbelievable as any sex story I had ever read, yet it was the truth. I was living and breathing this reality.

When we arrived in her bedroom she led me to her bed and offered, “You may stand, my pet.” I thankfully obeyed; my knees were beginning to get sore.

She smiled and asked, “You are trying to consider what to call me aren’t you?”

“Yes, m-um-m,” I began, almost calling her Mistress, but caught myself.

She smiled, “You want to call me Mistress, don’t you, my pet?”

“Yes,” I whispered, so quietly because of the shame I was feeling it was almost inaudible.

“You may, my pet. But once you call me Mistress, I own you completely. You are my possession, my personal plaything. I will insist you submit to me in front of your boyfriend. I won’t make you break up with him. That will be your choice. But he will know that I am your Mistress and your loyalty is to me first,” she explained. “I may even go with you to your parents and make it clear that you are a cunt-licker.”

The future so clearly explained to me had me a mental mess. Before I had time to make a decision, she gave me the time I needed, “You don’t have to decide now, my pet. It is a very big decision. But I do want you to help me get dressed.”

“Yes, ma’am,” I used, choosing my words carefully.

“Ma’am,” she laughed hard. “I can’t get over that one.”

She went to her closet and returned with white stockings. She instructed, “Put my stockings on your maybe Mistress, my pet.”

The word Mistress sent a surprised pleasure shock directly to my pussy. I took the stocking, and slowly rolled it up her black legs. The white stockings were a sharp contrast to her chocolate skin. Once my hands reached the top, I paused, looking directly to her hairy pussy.

She smiled and reassured, “Don’t worry my pet, I am not stingy with my cunt. I can come over and over and over again. But not right now, sadly, I have to leave pretty soon.” Stopping at her closet door, “Oh, my pets do not wear underwear. No panties or bra except for when Aunt Flow visits.”

My craving growing, my pussy beginning to tingle again, I obeyed and rolled the second stocking on. She went back to her closet and I stood up and unfastened my bra from my blouse and tossed it on her bed. I began buttoning up my blouse, aware that my stiff nipples would be clearly visible through the sheer white blouse.

Rosie returned and handed me a black leather skirt. Assuming what was expected of me; I dropped back to the floor and slid the skirt up her stocking-clad legs. Once on, I went to her back and zipped the skirt up. She turned around and her massive breasts were staring at me. I looked down at them, desperately wanting to touch them, kiss them. As if reading my mind, she offered, “Go ahead, my pet. I know you want to touch my tits.”

Without hesitation, I put my hand on her big round left breast and held it in awe. As if in a trance, I moved forward and took her long erect nipple in my mouth. She allowed me to pleasure her breast for a minute or two before promising, “Next time, you may make love to them with your mouth, my pet.” She actually patted me on my head, like a puppy. I should have been humiliated, yet instead I felt excited, like a puppy would when its Master petted it.

She noticed my bra on her bed and asked, “Are your panties still on?”

“Yes Mistr….” I began, catching myself at the last minute.

She smiled knowingly, clearly expecting that one day soon I would be calling her that regularly. “Hand them over,” she demanded, extending her hand.

I quickly got out of my very soiled panties. She moved them to her nose and complimented, “Hmmm, you have a very sweet scent, my pet.”

“Thank you, Ma’am,” I graciously replied, every kind word just one more strand on a very thin rope that was keeping my utter submission from occurring.

She handed me a bra that was massive in size and yet sexy just the same in white lace. Without any instructions, I put her bra on her beautiful tits and buckled it up. She ordered, “Go into my closet and get me my black blouse.”

I obeyed and returned with two, unsure which she wanted. She pointed to my right hand and I again, without instruction, dressed the beautiful black Goddess. I buttoned up each button, slowly watching her voluptuous breasts disappear behind the thin black fabric.

As I went to button the last two buttons, she instructed, “Stop. I need to keep some cleavage out and about.”

“Of course, Ma’am,” I agreed.

“We are almost done. Go get the black four inch heels with the open toe.”

I again obeyed and returned to see her sitting on the edge of her bed waiting. I again fell to my knees, something that seemed to be rather regular today. I grabbed her stocking-clad ankle and slowly slid the shoe on her foot. In my head the story Cinderella suddenly popped up and I smiled at the absurdity of it all. I put on her second heel and waited further instruction.

Standing up, she announced, “I think you will be a very good pet, Jamie, a very good pet.”

I remained in my submissive position in silence.

She handed me her phone and ordered, “Type your number in, my pet.”

I eagerly obeyed.

Once done, I handed her back the phone and she said, “I will be texting you one day soon. Until then you have time to reconsider becoming my pet, although I doubt you will change your mind.”

She pulled me up and kissed me, more tenderly than I have ever been kissed.

Once she broke it, she repeated an earlier thought. “You desperately need this, my pet. You are clearly not getting the training you need from your boyfriend. I bet he is even clueless to your desperate desire to submit to him, isn’t he?”

“Yes,” I replied with a sigh.

“As you wait for my text, which may come tomorrow, a week from now or a month, I expect you to follow just a few simple instructions.”

I stared at her eagerly, wondering what they might be.

Understanding I was waiting to hear the conditions she explained, “First, of course as already instructed, no panties or bra. Second, you will only wear thigh high stockings or a garter belt and stockings, so I can have easy access to your tight pussy whenever I want to. Third, and lastly for now, you will always have your phone on so when I decide it is time I will not have to wait. Is that understood?”

I nodded, anxiety spreading all around me.

“Good,” she said, “You may go now, my pet.”

Silently, not able to even begin to form a sentence, I walked out of her room, her house and back into the real world.

In my car, I allowed the day’s bizarre events to replay in my head. What had I just done? Why had I done it? What was I to do now? How was I going to face my boyfriend after my infidelity? These and a million others ricocheted in my head as I pondered my new predicament.

As I considered the options before me on my drive home I wondered if I could pretend that today never happened and go on living my vanilla life. Could I break up with the man I knew deep in my heart was perfect in almost every way and I was sure I would one day marry?

As I continued wondering which of these two I would choose my phone vibrated. I pulled over and saw the message was from an unknown number. A chill went up my back at the possibility it was from Rosie. I clicked on it.

Kitty.
I want you to pull over wherever you are right now and bring yourself to orgasm thinking of your complete submission to your black Mistress.
Do it now!!!
Mistress Rosie

Without hesitation, I slid my finger in my already wet pussy and began fucking myself. Being on the side of the road in a rather busy area was distracting, as I was too nervous of being caught to close my eyes and just let go. It took longer than usual, but the crescendo finally hit and I came on the side of the road like a cheap slut. Strangely, instead of shame, I felt good and texted back.

Miss Rosie,
I obeyed your command.
Thank you for thinking of me.
Your hopeful sub.

As I pulled back on the road and home to my boyfriend, I wondered if there was any possible way I could have it all? Could I keep my boyfriend who I loved and also the powerful Mistress I desperately needed? I couldn’t imagine a life without him and yet I couldn’t imagine never submitting to Rosie again.

Could I have it all? I would soon learn the answer to that question….

The End for now…

---

I get myself a best friend

Sometimes, it takes time to realize what we have really been through, and acknowledge how it could forever be a part of our lives. This story is a continuation of Part 10, and as always, I recommend you read my previous stories to fully grasp what is going on at this point of my life.

I laid in bed that night, listening to my mom moaning and screaming in her room, getting fucked by Bill, and some other guy I didn’t know. I was too tired to try watching what was going on. My pussy, ass, and even throat were sore, I didn’t want to be walking around, I felt like I had no energy. I loved the sound of my mom’s screams and moans, they turned me on, and I could just imagine what they would do for men. I could clearly make up the words, “Fuck me daddy”, I loved the way that sounded. I imagined myself being in that room watching my mom, watching her get fucked. Then I imagined being mom, having those two men use me as they pleased. I was masturbating by this time. Thoughts filled my head of Juan and his dad as they raped me. It was my fault, I put myself in that situation, I gave myself willingly, and I didn’t even fight back, I let them do what they pleased. I didn’t even know how to fight back, mom had never done it, and I laid there and let them have whatever they wanted from me, just like mom. It felt horrible at the time, but it got me hot immediately as I masturbated. I felt like my mom, like I was a toy that had been used. I felt beneath men, like they could have me when they pleased and as they pleased. I knew my place in this world, I knew I was a whore like my mom. I masturbated furiously, listening to mom’s screaming, imagining myself getting violated. I orgasmed to thoughts of being violated, feeling bad and good about it, at the same time.

I woke up the next morning completely naked, with my own hand on my vagina. I fell asleep masturbating, and my first thought waking up were of masturbating. My throat was sore and dry, my pussy was wet and sore inside and out, my anus was also really sore, and I felt like a big space had been opened inside of me. I got up to walk to the restroom, and found out it was a painful experience. I had to walk with my legs open. It hurt to swallow my own saliva. All these pains increased when I used the restroom, it was like fire coming out, it made me cry. I got ready for school, I put on a loose skirt to prevent any further irritation, and didn’t even wear underwear. Mom was waiting for me to drop me off, she had a loose skirt on herself, which made me wonder if it was for the same reason. I quickly found out my voice was gone, and it hurt to speak. Mom took it as a sign I might be getting sick, and stuffed me with cold medicine that I painfully swallowed down. School went by mostly normal, I hanged out with Tyler, saw my friends, including Amanda who mentioned nothing of what happened to the other girls. As Amanda and I were walking to one of our classes by ourselves:
Amanda,”How are you, feeling any better?”
Me,”Yeah, I am sore all over, but I am fine. Did Juan say anything about me, does he still like me?”
I did not love Juan by any means, but I loved the attention he gave me sexually, and I was a little afraid he didn’t want me anymore. I needed someone to practice my man pleasing skills on.
Amanda,”of course he likes you, he kept talking of what a good whore you are, but dad told him to leave you alone a few days.”
Me,”what, why.”
Amanda,”I don’t know, he says they pushed you enough already, and you need a small break, or something like that.”
It hurt to walk, so I had to open my legs a bit as I walked, enough to where it was a tolerable pain, but closed enough to not let anyone notice. We were walking upstairs at this point, and some wind blew my skirt up. I reached down and pulled it back down. I looked up and Amanda had not noticed.
Amanda,”Dad told me to tell you that you are welcome at our house anytime you want.”
I looked down and saw two kids staring straight up from under the stairs, between the gaps on them. I didn’t realize what they were looking at, but there eyes were fixed on me. I paid attention, and one made eye contact, his eyes came up to meet mine, they had been looking up my skirt, and it hit me I wasn’t even wearing underwear. I quickly reached down to try to cover myself, and noticed a few boys walking behind us staring at my ass. They all smiled when they saw I noticed. I hurried Amanda up the stairs and sighed with relief as we made it to the covered ground.
Amanda,”are you ok.”
Me,”yeah, I am ok, tell your dad I will visit as soon as I can, gotta go to class, see you later.”
Throughout the rest of the day, I noticed a few boys and even girls tryind to look up my skirt. I guess word got around that I was not wearing any underwear, or maybe they did notice I walked funny, and I felt embarrased. To top it off, Mr. Anderson rearranged our seating chart, and it just so happened I had to sit in the desk right in front of him. He called me up to the board multiple times, staring at my legs as I got up, and my ass as I walked away. After he was done with his lesson, he gave us a quick quiz, which I did while he held up a newspaper pretending to read it, but I could see his eyes looking past it into my legs. I wondered if he was just being his perverted self, or if he had seen what happened on the stairs. When the bell rang for the end of class, I walked straight out the door, Mr. Anderson called me back. I walked towards him, as his eyes moved up and down on my body.
Mr. Anderson,”You did ok, on the test, but you are a bright girl, and I know you can do better, take these books and study them, and you will score high on every test, I hope you know you are my favorite student.”
He handed me 2 heavy books which I had to carry in my arms, since my backpack was already full.
Me,”thank you.”
Mr. Anderson,”you are bright, and will do great things someday, I want to bring out the best in you. Let me know if you need after school classes or anything I can do to help.”
Me,”I will, thank you.”
I walked away feeling his eyes glued on my ass. I walked out and noticed there was a bit of a boys crowd waiting underneath the stairs. On top of that, there was a bit of wind, and I would not be able to pull my skirt down if it climbed up. I didn’t know what to do. I had to make it downstairs and get ready for Mr. Lopez’ class, my favorite class. I decided I would be late, when he came up behind me.
Mr. Lopez,”ready for class.”
Me,”umm yeah.”
Mr. Lopez,”something wrong.”
Me,”umm no.”
Mr. Lopez,”oh I see, here, I’ll help you with those books, let’s hurry up, it’s almost time.”
He took my books and we walked downstairs together, the boys stared straight up at me, but I would not waste this chance to hang with Mr. Lopez. So I just walked casually, letting them stare all they wanted, I didn’t care.
His class brought a unique problem also, I could not change without other girls seeing I didn’t have underwear on, and my pantyline would always show, eveyone would notice it wasn’t there. I told Mr. Lopez I was sick, which worked well with my sore throat and raspy voice as evidence. During lunch, everyone made fun of how Mr. Anderson liked me. I was more embarrased that eveyone noticed. Both Amanda and Shawna would not drop the subject, and later on, neither would Tyler. Seemed like eveyone in school knew about it. By the end of the day, I was more than ready to make it home. Juan was not waiting for me that day. I waited at my pickup spot, and a car approached and rolled down it’s window screaming my name in a girl’s voice.
Tanya,”your mom is working, she sent me to pick you up.”
I loved Tanya, the beautiful skinny and big assed hispanic from porn. She made my day a whole lot better. I jumped in the car with her and we hugged each other.
Tanya,”your mom is gonna be busy until nightime, so lets go do some girl stuff.”
Me,”awesome.”
We went to the Mall, Tanya had a black tank top and tight grey sweatpants on, they were tight on her big ass, and I could clearly see her thong. She was so hot. Everywhere we walked, she had men staring at her. She was the only woman I had ever seen get the same attention from men that mom got.
Tanya,”let me know if you like anything, try things on and I will buy them for you.”
I loved this girl. She was a serious shopper, she would try on about every item on every store. She tried on shirts, skirts, pants, shoes, shorts, hats, you name it. Everything look good on her. On top of that, she kept having me try on different things also, and buying me anything she tought looked good on me. We went into a sports store, and she got a few tight shorts for me to try on. I walked in to the dressing room, and she walked in right behind me and sat down. I didn’t want her to see I wasn’t wearing any underwear, so I started sliding into the shorts on leaving my skirt on.
Tanya,”don’t be shy girl, your gonna be trying lots of stuff on, here, I’ll help you take it off.”
She pulled off my skirt and stared at my ass a bit, I felt embarrassed to not be wearing any underwear. I tried to hurry and put the shorts on.
Tanya,”I see you have discovered how good it feels to not wearing panties, but you need to wear thongs, you can easily get and infection walking around like that. Has your mom gotten you thongs yet?”
Me,”no.”
Tanya,”ok, we can go shopping for thongs today, forget this.”
She put my skirt back on, and we ran to a Victoria’s Secret. She grabbed all sorts of sexy things, bras, tongs, corsets, baby dolls, everything looked awesome. She stripped real sexy for me, saying that is how she did it for her husband. We both laughed, but I was turned on by her perfect body. She looked better than the models. If she had mom’s boobs, she would be the perfect woman. I suppose if mom had her ass, she would be perfect also. They could blend together and make the best shaped woman on the planet. Tanya wore a B cup, so she still looked good. I was really turned on watching her model all those sexy things for me. She would do different sexual things for me as she modeled. She put on a sexy thong and push up bra;
“Pablo(tanya’s husband) is gonna see me wearing this and he is gonna fuck my ass.” She bent over in front of me and opened her ass with her hands, pushing it into my pelvis, and bouncing it up and down. She turned back towards me as her ass bounced,”fuck me daddy.” I loved how that sounded. I had never seen an ass like hers. I could see she had a few bruises and bite marks, I wondered if that was from her husband. I was wet immediately. She then tried on a babydoll and thong.
“This is good for riding.” She opened her legs and sat on top of me like she was riding me, moving back and forth, putting her tits on my face. We both laughed as she moaned, “yeah fuck me.” I was on fire. She tried on a red one piece which looked like a bikini, and said,”this is good for getting titty fucked and sucking dick.” She got on her knees in front of me, hel her tits up and close together, and pushed them on my pelvis, and then made gagging sounds ans she bounced her face right above my pussy.” We both laughed. She continued trying different things on.
Tanya,”your turn.”
I started taking off my clothes.
Tanya,” you have to make it sexy.”
She grabbed my hips and swerved them from side to side. We both laughed. I tried on different thongs and bras, which the bras were probably as small as they come. I had no boobs at ten, but the thongs fit really well. Tanya would have me model for her, and grope my ass with every new thong. I was used to how touchy she was from last time.
Tanya,”you are a hot little bitch”.
I kept getting more and more turned on, i was lucky Tanya was piling up everything to buy it, I was leaving wet marks on all the thongs I was trying on. I took off one of my thongs, as Tanya groped my ass, and I felt her fingers reach into my pussy. I felt her fingers getting soaked wet. I pulled away a bit.
Tanya,”does it turn you on also?”
She licked her fingers and pushed them between my legs again. She looked amazing, on her knees in front of me. I wished I was a guy so I could fuck her. I felt pain as she pushed her fingers deep into my pussy. I pushed her hand away gently. She stared up, looking beautiful. We stood in silence about 2 seconds, then we both laughed.
We walked out of the store with a bunch of bags. We went into the restroom and I changed into one of the bra and thong sets she bought me. We went to eat at the mall’s food court, and Tanya had everyone’s attention. She swinged her hips from side to side, telling me to do the same. We had a few guys following us. We both laughed. We continued shopping a bit before heading over to her house.
We were sitting by the pool at her house, as I wore a new thong bikini she had just bought me. She wore one of her mini thongs and bra.
Tanya asked,”Have you had sex yet?”
Me,”mmm, what.”
Tanya,”oh come on, you can tell me, just girl talk.”
Me,”well mmmm, yes.”
Tanya,”oh my god, I knew it. I could feel it in you. I want to know all about it. With your boyfriend, there is no way. Probably an older kid right?”
Me,”ummm yeah.”
Tanya,”you cheating little whore! Just messing with you. So tell me about this guy.”
Me,”ummm, an older kid from school, we ummm, well…”
Tanya,”how long have you been having sex.”
Me,”like a week,…maybe, mmm.”
Tanya,”and you’re sore right, I saw you squirm when I fingered you, did he fuck you hard?”
Me,”well ummm yeah, i guess.”
Tanya was smiling and laughing the whole time.
Tanya,”wow, have you sucked his dick.”
Me,”uh oh, mmm yeah.”
Tanya,”oh my god, he pushed it down your throat, thats why your voice is so raspy. You little slut. Did he fuck your butt yet?”
Me,” mmm uhhhh no.”
Tanya,”you are lying, he did didn’t he.”
Me,”yes.”
Tanya,”oh my god, you are a little whore like your mom, that’s why you are walking all weird. But don’t feel bad, us girls have necessities you know, I lost my virginity at 11, to a much older guy. He was really big and gave it to me rough, I was sore for like a week. Just make sure he is wearing protection, you don’t want to get pregnant. So, how did it happen?”
I told her about meeting a guy after school for sex, but left out the rest of the story. She began massaging my body as I told her the story. By the time I was done telling her, she had a finger inside of me. She held me by the hand and said,”follow me.”
She walked me over to her room, layed me in her bed, and began kissing me as she pushed her fingers inside of me. She pushed her tongue inside my mouth, and and gently moved her finger inside of me.
Tanya,”Now that you know the pleasures of a man, I want to show you the pleasures of a woman. You probably don’t know it, but I showed your mom what a woman can do, now I want to show you.”
I was soaked wet, my body on fire. She stroked me inside with her finger, and my clit with the palm of her hand, while she continued kissing me. She pulled my thong completely off, and began kissing the outer lips of my pussy. It felt amazing. She pushed her toungue inside, licking up and down, then back up to my clit. She did this many times, it was pure pleasure. I looked down a bit, and saw her face buried in my pussy, with her big ass up in the air, like asking to get fucked. Then she did circles with her toungue around my clit, as she used her hands to rub my body. It was like heaven. I could only imagine how good it would be to won her and be able to fuck her every day. I thought back to the time she told mom her husband fucked her in the as every day, I could see why. She had such a perfect ass, I wanted to spank her, to eat her, to fuck that ass. She continued her attack on my pussy, but I didn’t have any pain, she was an expert, she knew exactly what I needed. I was moaning. My body was burning, and I could feel my pussy gushing fluids. I felt my body tensing up, and could not breahe, my hands grabbed a pillow and my body exploded in pleasure. I orgasmed hard. She placed her entire mouth covering my pussy, receiving my orgasm. I could feel her eating me, digging deep with her toungue, I could feel her cleaning my insides. She licked a bit more, and I began feeling sensitive. She licked me inside again and moved up to my face.
Tanya,”did you like that.”
Me,”yeah.”
Tanya,”I know, I am the best.”
We both laughed a bit, then she pushed her lips against mine, and I felt her pushing fluids into my mouth, she was feeding me my own pussy.
Tanya,”taste it, how do you like it.”
Me,”its good.”
Tanya smiled,”good, now part two.”
She layed down and took off her thong. She pulled my head between her legs. I didn’t know what to do. I just stuck my thong out and began licking.
Tanya laughing,”hold on, I will show you, stick you toungue out a bit more past you lips.”
I did that.
Tanya,”now come here.”
She pulled my toungue to her clit, and began moving her hips in a circular motion. I could feel her clit with my toungue. She began moaning. She began moving faster and faster, her thick legs spread on both sides of my head, her wide hips moving up and down. She was beautiful. She groped her own breasts with one hand, as she used the other to hold my head in between her. It must be amazing having this woman as a whore, her husband was a lucky man.I began feeling her liquid on my chin, so I went down a bit more to taste it. She tasted really good. Her body tensed immediately while I ate her. She tasted good, I continued eating as she used her hand to rub her clit. More and more fluid came, and I licked it up as fast as I could. she moaned and thrusted her hips upward. She covered my face in her sweet juice. She orgasmed and gasped for air. She caught her breath, looked at me, then laughed.
Tanya,”not bad for a first time right.”
Me smiling,”no.”
She got up on her knees and kissed me passionately, like mom. She then began licking my face, cleaning her own fluids. She was so hot. She then kissed me again.
Tanya,”I’m gonna do you again.”
She layed me down, as the doorbell rang.
Tanya,”oh shit, must be your mom.”
We hurried and got dressed, and greeted mom at the door.
Mom,”hey sweety, how was your day.”
Me,”awesome.”
Tanya,”we had some real good girl time, we are gonna be best friends.”
Mom,”I bet. Thanks for everything, I’ll let you know how things went later.”
They gave each other a peck on the lips, then Tanya kissed me. Tanya’s lips were still a little sticky, and I could taste her. I was sure mom had to have tasted her also.
Tanya,”I will give you a call to spend some girl time.”

Please comment

---

In the aftermath of Fireeyes’s attack, Foaril is need of a massage and the hermphroditic Xera knows just how to relax her. But though Fireeyes is dead, he has a plan to return.

The Knight and the Acolyte
Book Three: Barbaric Splendor
Chapter One: The Simulacrum’s Orders
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Note: Thanks to B0b for beta reading this.

Thrak – Red Eye Tribal Lands, Larg Federation

The wind was cold. I barely felt it rippling across my scarred, red-brown skin. My greataxe lay across my lap, the twin, crescent blades glinting in the light. I stared at my wife’s grave. A year and I could still hear her sweet laughter and see her lithe, human figure. Nine years she had been my wife, living in the tribal lands, adopting to our culture.

She made a better orc wife than many women of my tribe.

“The tribe is moving on,” Bruk said from behind me.

I did not answer my brother. He led the Red Eyes now. I had lost the tribes leadership when I let our rivals, the Ghost Wolves, kidnap, rape, and murder my wife. No orc who couldn’t protect his woman could protect the tribe. I could have fought the change in leadership, but everything had been ash then.

It still was.

My younger brother led the tribe. He was a fine leader, I suppose. I barely paid any attention. The last year was a fog. Serisia was gone. What was the point?

“Thrak?” Bruk growled. He grabbed my shoulders and turned me. I didn’t fight. His swarthy face loomed over me. His eyes were a lighter shade of red than mine, blood-red to my dark crimson. His hair was cut short and thickly curled into a woolly mass. Bone ear spreaders and a nose plug made his face even fiercer. “When will you stop weeping over that human whore?”

A snarl escaped my lips. The rage burned inside me. I grabbed my brother’s hand and threw it off. I rose, my greataxe gripped in one hand, the muscles of my body rippling. I was taller than my brother, bigger, the largest orc of the Red Eye Tribe. My brother stared at me with defiance, goading me.

Did he want me to rage?

The last time I had, thirty Ghost Wolves died—men, women, children. They had despoiled and murdered my sweet Serisia, and I had paid them back thirtyfold. I put the entire camp to death before my rage burned out.

I hated the bloodlust. Every orc boy dreamed of being a berserker, of letting the madness of battle so consume them that they lost all fear. But it wasn’t only fear lost in the rage, but compassion. I hated that emptiness. There was a part of me that acutely remembered every moment of every rage and all the countless deaths I had wreaked.

“What do you want, Bruk?” I growled, fighting the darkness. “Speak, before your words give more offense.”

Bruk spat. “We move to the spring pastures. Will you help your people? Or will you continue your pathetic vigil?”

“The tribe does not need me.” Bitterness curdled my words. “You lead them. You protect them. I couldn’t protect her. I can’t protect the tribe!” My hands tightened on my ax. “Leave, brother, before you awaken me.”

My brother hesitated, his eyes widened. He was no berserker, but he had seen my rages. “Fine. Waste your life grieving for that human—”

I snarled and lifted my ax. I fought against the rage. My wife was no whore. She was a fighter, a warrior in female form. She was fearless, her skin as fair as milk, and hair long and straight, flowing behind her like brown silk. She wouldn’t want me to kill my brother, and probably half my tribe, by surrendering to the rage. But if my brother called her whore again, I would cleave his head from his shoulders.

My brother fled. He always was a coward.

I snarled, my hand gripping my ax. I wanted to swing it. I wanted to hew. I wanted my wife back.
I turned and sat down before her grave, forcing myself back to calm. Killing wouldn’t do any good. It wouldn’t make me feel better. Nothing could replace the hole in my chest.

Now, that isn’t true, Serisia whispered.

Her ghost appeared beside me in a kilt of ochre, red, and black, her breasts naked like an orc woman, her pink nipples pierced by bone. Other bone piercings adorned her ears, eyebrows, and nose. Other than her skin and delicate features of her face, she could have been an orc woman. Her spirit leaned against me, my skin tingling where her incorporeal, translucent form touched me.

I knew she wasn’t real. I knew I had to be mad. But I spent so much time staring at her grave because she would appear to me here. Every day it grew harder to move from this spot. Only the necessities of living drove me away, and then I would always return with whatever flowers I could find. The stone cairn that marked her passing was dotted with petals.

You will find a way to live again, she whispered.

I believed she was a manifestation of my subconscious, the part of me that wanted to live and kept me from slipping into death. It was a strange phenomenon. But knowing she wasn’t real didn’t keep my heart from believing.

She pressed against my side, leaning her head on my shoulder, her brown eyes meeting mine. You need to stay. You can’t go with them.

“I won’t leave you,” I told her. In the beginning, I could, but it grew harder and harder every time I left.

You will leave here, but not with them. She is coming to heal you.

“She?”

I found her. She is what you need. You have my blessing to live. I want you to be happy.

“I can’t leave here. I can’t leave you.”

Serisia touched my chest above my heart. I won’t leave you. I’ll be with you. I’m in here. But don’t worry, you’ll like her. She’s fearless and intelligent.

“Who is?”

Just wait. She’ll come. She’ll make you happy again, my love. That’s all I want.

“Why do you keep me alive?” I asked, tears burning down my cheeks. “I could join you. A flick of my dagger, and then I would be happy with you.”

Because you are needed.

Her hand stroked down my chest to my kilt and passed beneath it to caress my cock. I groaned as her incorporeal hand stroked me. Tingles ran up my cock as her cold hand touched me. The fuzzy electricity swelled my shaft until I tented the front of my kilt.

“What are you doing?” I groaned.

I need your cum to leave this place, she whispered.

“A phantom?” I groaned. Did that make her real? Her touch was delicious, stimulating, and more than a figment of my imagination. I leaned back and let out a growl as she stroked me faster. “But…that will change you.”

Do you trust me?

I wasn’t even sure she was real. But phantoms were dangerous. All the stories told of the dangers of spirits ingesting cum or pussy juices. It would make them able to manifest corporeally, to interact with the world. But they were monsters and killers. They would haunt the people they loved in life, hurt them. Kill them.

“I…I trust you,” I groaned. “But…”

I would never hurt you, Serisia smiled as she lowered her lips. I want to be with you as long as possible. And then I’ll wait for you and her.

“Her?” I growled. “You want to share me?”

Your heart is bigger than any orc or human, she answered. You can love us both.

Serisia’s mouth opened. Her lips passed through the fabric of my kilt to engulf my cock. Her mouth bobbed, phasing through the kilt as she went lower, then appearing as she rose up. My cock throbbed in her mouth, the tip aching.

Her hands massaged my balls, spreading the fuzzy tingles. My hand reached out, fingering her round breast and playing with the bone piercings. I twisted them and she moaned in delight about my cock.

“Serisia,” I gasped. “My love. I missed this. I miss you so much.”

Her tongue slid around the tip of my cock. Everywhere she touched sent sparks of electricity shooting down to my balls. My hand tightened on her breast. Her spirit was cold, but felt so real, just like I remembered her.

I closed my eyes and imagined she was alive and loving me. I let out more growls of pleasure as she worked more and more of my thick cock down her mouth. The tip pressed on the back of her mouth, and she swallowed, my shaft sliding down her throat.

Serisia hummed, just the way she always would when deep-throating me.

“What a woman,” I growled. “You are more orc than any of the cunts of my tribe.”

Her fingers tightened on my balls, shooting pain up through my cock. I savored the pain. I was a warrior. I was bred to drink pain and suffering, drinking it like a mother’s milk. It was my nourishment.

My cock throbbed in her mouth. My balls tightened. I hadn’t enjoyed another since Serisia’s death. My balls were backed up. I couldn’t last much longer. Her mouth was too sweet. My hand pulled hard on her nipple, giving her pain.

Serisia screamed in delight around my cock. The humming vibrations caressed my cock. I growled and erupted my cum down her throat and straight into her stomach. She vanished, my hand suddenly holding nothing.

“Serisia?” I gasped.

Oh, yes, she whispered in my mind.

Serisia flickered back into reality. Her hands seized my kilt and lifted it. A smile crossed her lips as she uncovered my cock. She grasped it. My cock didn’t tingle with electricity like before. Her touch was still cold, but was also more real.

I touched her breasts again, squeezing them as she mounted me. My cock throbbed hard. I was an orc warrior. I could love my woman all night. Our lips met in a kiss. She felt so real in my arms even though I could see through her body.

I held my phantom wife as she mounted me. Her pussy slid down my rigid cock. I growled in delight as she engulfed me. My hands slid around to squeeze her ass. I could see my large hands through her body. I could even see my cock buried in the depths of her pussy.

Thrak, she moaned. I missed this. You will make her so happy.

“Why?” I growled as I lifted her weightless body up my cock, her tight pussy gripping to my thick shaft. “I don’t need her. I have you again.”

Sadness entered her eyes. I can’t stay like this forever. You’ve bought us some time. Time for me to help you out one last time before I wait for you and her in paradise.

“I don’t want to lose you again,” I growled as she worked her pussy up and down my shaft, moving faster.

Life is so cruel, she groaned. But I promise you. We will be together in the next life.

Her lips pressed against mine. I closed my eyes and savored her small mouth as we kissed. Her pierced nipples rubbed against my chest as she humped faster and faster against me. My fingers gripped the cheeks of her ass.

It was so wonderful to be in her again. The ecstasy of this moment filled me. I growled as she slammed down my cock. Even if it was just for a little while, I would savor every moment I had with the woman who owned my heart.

“Thrak!” she moaned, her pussy tightening on my cock. Her head tossed back as the pleasure spilled through her. “Oh, how I missed this.”

My hands tightened on her ass. My dick throbbed in her depths. Already, I was about to cum. I held it off, gritting my teeth as her ass flexed beneath my hand. Her pussy tightened about my cock as she drew it up.

“You’re so thick,” she panted. “You always stretch my pussy out until it hurts. I love it!”

Serisia slammed down my body. Her hips undulated, grinding her clit into my groin the way she loved to do. Her eyes rolled back as her body spasmed. Her pussy convulsed about my cock, milking my sperm.

The spirit of my wife came atop me, her translucent flesh becoming opaque, almost alive.

“Thrak!” she moaned and hugged me. My balls tightened. “Cum in me. I always loved it when you came in me.”

“Yes,” I growled.

Our bodies heaved together as her orgasm writhed through her. I couldn’t fight off my pleasure. My cum erupted into her pussy. The pleasure pulsed through my body. I held her tight, her hard, pierced nipples and soft breasts on my chest, her hair spilled over my shoulder as she gasped and shuddered.

My pleasure reached its peak as the last blast of cum flooded into her. Then it was gone.

I fell back on the grass and she lay atop me. I wasn’t mad. My wife’s spirit was real. I closed my eyes and waited for this new woman to appear.

How could I ever love her as much as Serisia?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lady Delilah – Allenoth Highway, Magery of Thosi

I smiled as I sat on the fence, stroking my red hair, and watched Angela fight the abomination made of corpses. She danced with such grace as she flowed through her forms. She was handling the dark warlock’s attacks well. It was wise of her to seek out Gewin’s priest and receive the God of War’s blessing.

I needed to go back to Shesax and reign in King Edward. He was not following my plan. Sending a dark warlock to kill Angela would only let her know she had an enemy. The king was such a foolish, young man. I should spank him the next time I see him.

I watched the descendant of the lilies and heir to the High King fight with grace.

Edward had every right to fear her.

Pride crossed my lips. I had guided Angela, subtly nudging her into the knighthood. I had watched her blossom into a woman. My heart beat wildly in my chest. Her beauty had captivated me even when she was young.

I knew then Angela was the woman I loved.

I slipped off the fence post. I couldn’t remain around here. It would not do for Angela to see me. I touched the pendant around my throat. It was a triune set of amulets, each attuned to the others. The second hung around Angela’s neck, and the foolish Edward had given the third to the warlock so the foul man could hunt Angela down.

Yes, I was most displeased with his majesty.

I strode down the road, my fingers clenching. He needed to learn his place.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Simulacrum – Allenoth Highway, Magery of Thosi

I knelt next to the corpse that used to be my master on the hill overlooking the burned wheat field. I stared calmly at the four women that surrounded me. They were my master’s enemies. They had killed his mortal vessel. But I knew he was not dead. I knew the lengths my master had gone through to insure his continued existence beyond his vessel’s termination.

The scent of death lingered in the air, mixed with ash and fire. Swaths of the wheat field had burned during the fight with my master. A pile of corpses, my master’s servants, fouled the field next to the smoking patches.

I did not look at my Master’s corpse. It was hard to keep my gaze away. Curiosity itched at me to stare at it. His blood stained my hands and body. The elf had feathered him with two arrows, catching him completely unaware. His attention had been focused on the knight, the acolyte, and the mage dueling his corpse automaton.

“Who is this Fireeyes?” the knight asked. Fiery hair spilled over the shining pauldrons of her armor. Her large breasts filled out her half-breastplate, an impressive cleavage. Her shapely legs were covered by thigh-high leather boots and steel greaves, and a chainmail loincloth dangled from her sword belt.

“A foul mage,” the journeyman mage answered. She was Thosian, like most mages, with pale skin and short, dark brown hair. A silver nose ring glinted in the sunlight. She wore the red robes of a journeyman mage, but she was skilled. She had disrupted master’s automaton. “He delved into dark magics and performed experiments on humans, sometimes while they still lived.”

Master was a great mage. He delved into the secrets that his brethren were too weak and cowardly to explore. Master had discovered the secrets of life itself, preserving his soul in a phylactery that I had hidden in my pussy along with the tracking amulet.

The amulet’s mate dangled between the knights breasts.

“He sounds horrible,” the acolyte gasped. She was slim, dressed in the white robes of a priestess of Saphique, goddess of virgins and lesbians. The knight was on her Quest to fully join the ranks of the Knights Deute, and the acolyte was her companion, sent to aide the knight in her duty. “What a monster.”

My Master was a great man. If I was capable of emotions, I imagine I would feel indignation at her tone, maybe even anger. I was glad I had no emotions. Simulacrum did not need them.

“He is terrible,” the mage spat. “A monster. The Magery council has signed a warrant for his death. If he was discovered in the Magery, he would have been executed for his crimes. He had spent the last twenty years in exile, staying beyond the legal reach of the council. He was a warlock.”

The mage grimaced as she said warlock.

“Why would he want to kill me?” Angela asked. “That doesn’t make in sense.”

“Ask the woman,” the elf suggested. She was in heat, her cock dangling from where her clit should be. She stood naked, after her race’s fashion. My master always wanted to experiment on elves. Perhaps he would have his chance with her after I found him a new body.

“She can’t tell us anything,” the mage dismissed. “She’s a simulacrum.”

“So?” Angela asked. “She was with him. She must know something. Why did your master want to kill us?”

“I do not understand the question,” I answered.

“Yes, you do,” the knight growled, her face twisting. She seized my shoulders and shook me. I held my gaze steady upon her. I had my instructions.

“Tell us why your master wanted to kill us?”

“I do not understand the question,” I repeated, mimicking the response of a normal simulacrum.

“She doesn’t have a master anymore,” the mage groaned. “Simulacrum, why did your previous master try to kill us?”

“I do not know,” I answered, following my Master’s instructions.

“She’s lying.”

“She can’t,” the mage said. “She has to obey her master’s command until she is released. He is dead. She was released. Now she serves the Magery Council and will answer to any mage.”

“That is correct, journeyman mage,” I answered.

The knight’s face twisted. “What? That doesn’t make sense. Surely he told you something. Tell us.”
“I do not understand your request.”

“Simulacrum are created with a limited intelligence,” the mage explained. “She may look like a person, but she has no soul and barely any mind. She was created with magic. She was just his power source. He would collect her pussy juices to fuel his magic.”

“Which are copious,” the elf said, her cock hardening. “I can smell her excitement.”

“Simulacrum are always excited,” the mage continued. “Males can produce copious amount of cum, and females prodigious amounts of pussy juices. That’s all they are for. Master mages are awarded one. She has been serving him for decades, but he would never tell her anything. Or, worse, he might have commanded her to forget all his activities when he died.”

“That sounds horrible,” the acolyte gasped. She knelt down and hugged me. “You don’t deserve that fate.”

“I do not understand what you mean,” I responded, an honest statement. What did she mean by deserve? I was a simulacrum. I served my master and deserved whatever he chose for me. That was my purpose.

“She is a simulacrum, Sophia,” the mage said, pulling Sophia from me. “Do not think of her as a person. She is merely a tool.”

“A tool that can talk.”

“There are birds that can talk,” the mage countered. “That doesn’t make them intelligent or people. She merely parrots her instructions. She is not a person.”

The acolyte shook her head.

“So there is nothing we can get from her?” sighed the knight as she studied me.

“Simulacrum, what can you tell me of your previous master’s plans?” the mage asked.

“I know nothing of his plans or intentions,” I replied. “I am sorry I could not be more helpful.”

“What do we do with her?” the elf asked. Her hand stroked my smooth head. “Has she been mistreated? She has no hair. Did her master shave her bald?”

“Simulacrum do not grow hair,” the mage dismissed. “It is simple. Simulacrum.”

“Yes, journeyman mage.”

“Do you see the highway.” The mage pointed to the road the group had been traveling on when my master attacked them.

“I do, journeyman mage.”

“You will head in this direction down the highway,” she pointed south, “until you reach the city of Esh-Esh. Present yourself to the Collegiate Tower and inform them that your master Fireeyes is dead and that you are ready to serve the Magery Council.”

“Yes, journeyman mage.” I stood up, my pussy clenching around the pair of amulets trapped in my depths. I ignored the discomfort. I turned and walked towards the road.

“You’re just letting her go?” the knight demanded.

“We can get nothing from her,” the mage answered. “She is property of the Magery Council now that Fireeyes is dead. She will return herself.”

“But…what if someone attacks her,” the acolyte asked as I made my way down the slope.

“No Thosian would attack a simulacrum. Especially not this close to Esh-Esh. She will be fine.”

Their voices dwindled as I walked down the hill and into the wheat field. The fuzzy ends of the stalks tickled at my naked breasts as I marched through the fields. I passed the pile of corpses that had once been the crew of the Mermaid’s Lover, a merchant ship. I had to climb over a fence to reach the highway.

Like an obedient simulacrum, I turned south and walked down the road. I did not look back. After two miles, I pulled the amulets out of my pussy. I draped them around my neck and kept walking. The knight and her party had not followed.

I began my search for my master’s new vessel.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Journeyman Mage Faoril

I stared down at the corpse of Fireeyes. He was Thlinian, his reddish skin growing pale with death. The monstrous warlock that had killed seven journeymen and two master mages when they came to arrest him for his crimes had been killed by two arrows from an elf’s bow.

“He was too fixated on the battle,” Xera said as she jerked her arrows from his corpse. She examined the tips and let out a disgusted sigh. “Hit the bone and broke the arrowhead.” She threw the broken arrow down and slipped the other back into her quiver.

“He was feared,” I told her. “A monster. They used to scare apprentices with stories of him. He doesn’t seem so terrifying lying dead on the ground.” I bent down. He was not the first corpse I had seen. Cadavers, all of whom died of natural causes, were used to teach anatomy at the Collegiate Tower. His face was pale and his eyes no longer glowed red.

They were brown, the pupils wide.

“Why would he want to kill me?” Angela growled again. “It doesn’t make any sense. I’ve never heard of this monster.”

“Search his belongings,” Xera said. “We might find answers.”

“I…I can’t do this,” Sophia groaned, her face pale. “I’m just going to go sit over there.”

Angela put a comforting hand on the acolyte’s shoulder. The pair were close. Sophia seemed very much taken with Angela, but the knight was more reserved. A smile crossed Sophia’s lips at Angela’s touch. Then Sophia walked away and sat down at the hill’s edge, her back to the scene.

Xera ran her hands over Fireeyes’s black robes. She pulled small artifacts out of her pocket: crystals, chalks, inks, and quills. There was nothing unusual about that. Angela opened up a pack, spilling out changes of clothing, trail rations, a journal, and a bowl.

I grabbed the journal, opening it up.

“I hope there’s something useful in there,” Angela groaned. “Only other thing in here was this bowl.” She peered inside. “There are markings in the bowl.”

“It’s a communication bowl,” I answered without looking up. “It probably is linked to his employer.”

“So we can use it to figure out who hired him.”

I took the bowl and stared down at the runes. “No. It is a simple device. It would only be capable of sending a limited message. Blood is the trigger. It would cause a reaction in the corresponding bowl.”

“My blood?” Angela asked.

“Most likely.”

Angela grimaced and threw it aside. “That’s foul.”

“He was a foul man,” I said, staring at the journal. It was hundreds of pages, written in a tight, cramped handwriting detailing his research. I flipped to the back, hoping the newest entries would be more illuminating.

Experiment on the principals of domination and the binding of necrotic flesh. I grimaced as I read the passage. It detailed his plans to turn the crew of a river boat into his mind slaves while simultaneously preparing their corpses to be gathered into an automaton. His magic circles were drawn out ,and he had even selected which crew would be given which ones based on the qualities he identified with them.

“Anything useful?” Angela asked.

“Only if you wanted to make another monstrosity like the one we fought,” I answered. I flipped back a page. It detailed the vivisection of a pregnant woman and his experiments upon her fetus. The dates, weeks older than the corpse abomination. I worked back. “Nothing on who hired him or why he wanted to kill you. Only his foul experiments.”

“You should burn that book,” Sophia said.

I blinked. Destroy knowledge? “No. He is dead. He can’t make use of it any longer, but there may be knowledge to glean from these pages.”

“From a man that created a corpse monster?” Angela demanded. “Pater’s cock.”

I slipped the journal into my pocket. “Maybe good can be created from his evil.”

“But, people died from his research,” gasped Sophia.

“And there is no point letting their deaths be in vain,” I countered.

Sophia stood up and turned around, her eyes wide. “But…but…”

“I know,” I told her. “It is disgusting what he wrote.”

“Pater’s cock,” Angela swore again. “So we have no idea if he even was hired? We have no clue why he tried to kill us? Me?”

“Life is always full of questions that cannot be answered,” Xera said. “What point is there dwelling on them?”

“What if we have other enemies to worry about?” Angela demanded. “It’s bad enough I’m on this nearly impossible quest to slay the dragon Dominari, but now I have to add this on top of it?”

Sophia suddenly embraced Angela. “We’re here for you. We’ll find all the pieces of the High King’s sword, reforge it, and support you. We killed Fireeyes. We will defeat any opponents we come across.”

“Sophia,” Angela whispered in shock. “I…”

Sophia kissed Angela, her arms tight about the knight’s neck. Angela had a growing smile on her lips and her blue eyes brimmed with tears. “Thank you. I can’t believe I used to think you were a liability on this trip.”

“I was at the start,” Sophia nodded. She broke the embrace. “We should keep going. We have a long journey ahead.”

I looked to the north. We were heading into the barbaric lands of the orcs. The first piece of High King Peter’s famed sword, forged by the God Krab himself, was at the ruins of Murathi at the tip of the Larg Peninsula. It would be dangerous to cross the tundra. Orcs did not like outsiders.

I took a deep breath. I would help Angela reforge the sword. I would cast one of the most complicated spells to fix it and regain my reputation after my failure taking the exam to be a master mage.

“Let’s go,” I nodded. Then I groaned—I would have to ride that demonic horse again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Xerathalasia

My cock swung between my thighs as I walked down the highway. Sophia, Angela, and Faoril rode their horses. Faoril still looked miserable on her second day riding a horse. It had taken an hour to round up the mounts after the fight. Horses, it turned out, did not like necromantic magic.

But now they were happy to be carrying their riders and walking down the road in their herd.

I didn’t ride a horse. I could walk as fast. Humans were so slow.

My cock itched. It was my last day in heat. Tomorrow, my cock would be gone. The tip ached as we neared the village of Etian. The sun sank low. My cock wanted to fuck. She wanted to impregnate anyone she could.

Luckily, I was in human lands. I couldn’t impregnate any duel-sexed race. Back home, the only pussy I could fuck was my wife’s Atharilesia. I missed her. She was pregnant with our first child. I would miss our daughter’s birth, but Atharilesia was right, the quest was more important.

The oracle had spoken.

My sister would take care of my wife, keep her company and support her during the birth. Sometimes I wondered if I would ever see my wife and our daughter again. This quest was proving far more dangerous than I had thought.

But the Lesbius Oracle gave a prophecy. I was needed to help Angela. I couldn’t turn my back on the words of a prophecy, no matter how much my heart begged me to return to the forest. A few days travel to the west, and I would be home again.

“Oh, I am so glad we can stop for the night,” Faoril moaned as we entered the outskirts of the village. “Riding a horse is torture.”

“You’ll learn to get used to it,” Sophia smiled.

“Just don’t fall off your horse,” Angela laughed.

“That only happened once.” The acolyte put her hands on her hips as she glared at the knight. “And we were attacked by a dangerous monster. Purity was startled.” Sophia stroked the neck of her white mare.

“She’s just bad at riding a horse,” Angela teased.

“Ooh, I’ll get you for that.”

Angela grinned at her. “I’d like to see you try. I’ll just pin you down and have my way with you if you try.”

“Promise?” gasped Sophia.

Ever since Sophia had been tied up by a dryad’s tree, she had been into bondage. My dick throbbed harder, swelling up before me and bouncing with my steps. I glanced at Faoril as she shifted on her saddle, a grimace on her face.

I patted her thigh. “I’ll massage you tonight.”

The mage’s brown eyes flicked down at my hard cock thrusting before me. A smile crossed her lips. “A massage sounds wonderful.”

We stayed at the Farmer’s Plow, the nicest inn in the entire village of Etian. It was built for the traveling merchants who streamed up and down the road between Allenoth and Esh-Esh. The innkeeper was honored to have Faoril stay at her inn.

“What a wonderful delight,” she gushed, the stout woman clapping her hands together. “I cannot believe my luck.”

Faoril nodded. “Thank you for your hospitality.”

“Oh, I am just honored that you would patronize my humble establishment.”

“We need a pair of rooms,” Angela said, “stable for our mounts, and dinner.”

“Yes, yes,” the innkeeper nodded. “A pair of my best rooms. So just have a seat in the common room, and we’ll have your dinner out to you. I have a pig roasting on the spit all day. He will be marvelous.”

I grimaced. How could humans eat animal flesh?

“I would prefer a meal of raw vegetables,” I told the innkeeper.

“Oh, my, an elf,” she gasped, her eyes drinking in my pale, greenish skin. Her eyes widened when she saw my cock. “Holy Mother Slata, what a wonderful night. By all means, madam elf, I shall instruct the kitchen.”

Thosian women, I had discovered, told salacious tales about elven cocks. If I wasn’t spending the evening with Faoril, I would have my choice of women. All the serving maids and several of the patrons all found excuses to drift past my table and catch a glimpse of my cock.

They all blushed and giggled. Humans went around clothed, and the sight of a naked body always caused a stir. Elves were far more practical. We went naked, wearing only jewelry and belts to carry pouches, tools, or weapons.

I missed the forest.

“That was delicious,” Faoril sighed, leaning back and licking her fingers clean of the juices from her pork roast.

Angela and Sophia nodded in agreement.

Faoril fixed me with a smile. “I’m ready for that massage.”

My cock throbbed beneath the table. I popped the last radish into my mouth, chewing on the hard root and savoring its spicy, bitter flavor. The humans cooked their vegetables until they were rubbery and soft.

“Let’s,” I smiled. “When on the hunt, I would give my companions massages to relieve the strain in their muscles.”

“Sounds wonderful,” Faoril groaned as she stood up, her legs obviously sore beneath her red robes.

“Yes,” I nodded.

“So, what did you hunt?” Faoril asked. “You do not eat meat.”

“Monsters. They are attracted to the dark woods. When I met Angela, my hunt for a cockatrice had gone disastrously. The beast had gotten behind us. Luckily, Angela and Sophia arrived and assisted us.”

“And that’s why you’re accompanying them?”

We reached the inn’s stairs. “Partly. But there’s also the prophecy.”

Faoril nodded. “Yes, I am the grieving mage, apparently.” She closed her eyes and a wave of sadness washed over her. “That’s apt.”

I put an arm around her shoulders. “Come on, my massage will make you feel so much better.”
We reached our room and slipped inside. It was warm and neat, the bed covered in clean, dark blankets, the pillows fluffed. There was no dust to be seen. A few of the inns we had stayed in had been just dreadful.

Faoril turned, her hands stroking down my stomach to grasp my hard cock. “Mmm, your cum was necessary. Without it, I couldn’t have stopped that abomination.”

“I’m glad my cum could help,” I purred as she stroked my dick. Her other hand found my breast, giving it a squeeze. “But I’m supposed to be massaging you.”

Faoril grinned, her short hair framing her face made her seem so cute and innocent instead of the cold, rational mage. She had been so calm during the battle and afterward. But now her walls were dropping as her excitement grew. Her spicy excitement scented the air. My long, pointed ears twitched as I inhaled the delicious musk.

Human pussies had such earthy, delicious flavors. Not like the flowery perfume of an elf. Different, but still wonderful.

My hands undid the ties holding her red robe shut. It fell loose, exposing her round breasts and pink nipples. She shuddered as my hands caressed her mounds, my thumbs sliding across her hard nipples. She let out a shuddering moan of delight as I pushed her back to the bed.

“Are you ready?” I purred.

“Yes,” she gasped, carefully slipping off her robe and hanging it from the bed’s corner post. The pockets were full of all manner of objects. “My poor legs are on fire.

I pushed her down on the bed and captured her lips in a kiss. Her tongue pressed against mine. My dick throbbed, but I held back. Anticipation was such a wonderful thing. The last few days, I had cum a lot with my cock. I didn’t need to rush it.

I rolled Faoril onto her back. Her skin was pale, untouched by the sun. Her ass was bubbly. I caressed her cheek as I straddled her back. I rubbed my wet pussy up and down her supple skin as my hands slid down to rub at her butt-cheeks.

“Oh, yes,” she groaned as my finger worked into her sore muscles.

She was knotted up by stress and fatigue. My fingers worked, digging into her flesh. My pussy ached as I rubbed my hot flesh against her back. I spread her cheeks apart, catching glimpses of her puckered asshole. I leaned down, my green hair cascading down to her thighs as I dipped my face between her cheeks.

Still massaging, I let my tongue slid across her sour asshole.

“Xera,” gasped Faoril, “you naughty elf.”

I purred as I massaged her asscheeks and tongued her sphincter. I loved her sour flavor. My fingers dug into the meat of her ass, working out the kinks as I pressed my tongue against her asshole. Her tight hole parted for my tongue, and I wiggled inside, swirling around her bowels.

My dick was pinned between her back and my stomach. It throbbed and ached, leaking precum. My pussy clenched as my need built. But I was a hunter. I knew how to be patient and to wait. First, my prey had to be ready.

“Oh, yes, that is wonderful,” Faoril sighed.

I wormed my tongue deeper into her ass, savoring the hot velvet and sour flavor. My hands slid down from her asscheeks, rubbing at her upper thighs. My thumbs worked in circles, taking away all the strain of horseback.

Her hips shifted beneath me. Her spicy musk grew stronger as her arousal built. She moaned and cooed as my hands massaged her thighs, moving lower and lower while I continued to tongue and rim her sour asshole.

I loved it. My tongue swirled and dived into her bowels.

“Mmm, I can’t believe how amazing this is. You’re taking all the soreness away.”

“I have magic fingers,” I giggled.

“Oh, you do. You need to teach me this spell.”

I slid down her body, leaving her asshole behind so I could reach her calves. My nipples and breasts pressed against her ass as I worked my fingers into her calves. Her toes curled. I bent her knees one by one, bringing her feet into reach.

Faoril giggled as I stroked the soles of her feet, then I sucked her toes into my lips one by one. She shuddered beneath me, her hips undulating. Like elves, human toes were very sensitive. I swirled my tongue around each of them, savoring the salty flavor of her skin.

“You are making me so wet,” Faoril groaned. “Damn, just fuck me. I need it.”

“Patience,” I purred between sucks on her dainty toes. “I’m not finished with you yet.”

Her asscheeks clenched beneath my breasts. “You are driving me wild.”

“That’s the point.”

“Saucy elf.”

I smiled and slid off of her. “Roll over. Time for your front.”

Faoril’s face was flushed. Her nipples hard. Her hands stroked her belly as her thighs squeezed together, trying to relieve the hot ache in her clit. I knew that feeling well, though my clit was a thick cock thrusting before me, she needed the same relief.

I settled between her legs this time. I stroked up her shins to her knees, letting my fingers stroke around the patella before I moved higher. I caressed her thighs. She shuddered and squeezed her eyes shut at my soft touch.

Then I dug my fingers into her thighs.

“Slata’s cunt,” she cursed, her back arching. “That is amazing.”

I pushed her thighs father apart. Her pussy was covered by tightly curled, brown hair, trimmed short and matted with her excitement. Her pussy lips spread open, revealing her wet, pink depths. Her sheath clenched as I worked my hands up her thighs, my fingers and thumbs massaging into her muscles.

Faoril licked her lips as I neared her pussy. I worked through her inner thigh, dissipating the knots and soreness. Her hips shifted and her pussy kept clenching and relaxing. Her body tensed as I grew nearer, her breath ragged.

“Touch me,” she groaned. “Massage my pussy.”

I smiled at her. My fingers caressed across her pussy lips, just brushing her petals and nudging her clit. Her hips bucked on the bed. She let out a frustrated moan as I worked down her left thigh, moving farther and farther away from her pussy.

“No! Massage my cunt! I need it!”

I winked at her. “Pussy massages come last. I’ll start with massaging your outer folds, working out all the stress, then I’ll move deeper.”

“Please, my legs are fine.”

I smiled at her torment. It was so delicious. “I don’t think so. You are still so tense. Relax.”

“It’s hard. I’m so horny.”

I leaned down and kissed at her inner thigh, licking up some of her spicy juices that had dripped down. My fingers worked the last knot from her muscles as my lips kissed higher and higher to her thighs, her spicy musk growing stronger.

Her curly pubic hairs caressed my lips. Faoril let out a relieved sigh as I nuzzled into her hairs, kissing around her vulva. Her thighs bent and spasmed while her fingers pulled at her hard nipples. She bit her lip and let out a moan.

“Just eat me! Slata’s cunt, I need it so badly!”

It was time to put her out of her misery.

I licked my tongue up her slit. It was a slow, languorous motion. I dragged my tongue up from the base of her pussy all the way to her hard clit peaking out of its hood. Her body spasmed as my tongue swept around the nub.

“Yes,” she hissed in relief. “Oh, you are such a wonderful tease, Xera.”

I winked at her as I dipped in for my second lick, savoring her silky folds and spicy juices. My ears twitched and my cock ached beneath me. My hips humped, rubbing the tip against the blankets and shooting delight to my hot pussy.

My tongue circled and nibbled about her folds. I reached her clit again, massaging the sensitive nub before I moved back down to her folds. My lips and tongue tasted her everywhere, massaging the stress from her pussy.

“So good! Oh, yes! Thank you, Xera! Oh, you are such an amazing elf!”

Faoril’s moans were so sweet to my ears.

I dug my tongue in deeper. My fingers stroked her thighs, pushing her legs even farther apart. Her pussy gaped open, exposing all her pink nooks and crannies for me to enjoy. I pressed my lips in deep, my nose full of her spicy bouquet.

Her hands seized my green hair and her fingers brushed my sensitive ears. I groaned into her pussy as she pulled me in tight. Her hips humped and her breasts juggled. The mage’s face twisted as the passion filled her.

“Slata’s cunt, yes,” she gasped. “Gods, yes. Xera, you wonderful elf. Oh, yes.”

Spicy juices flooded my mouth. Faoril moaned loudly as her orgasm crashed through her body. Her fingers twisted in my hair as she heaved and gasped. I kept licking her, prolonging her pleasure and sending her gasping and heaving.

Her thighs tightened on my face and brushed my ears. Pleasure shot down to my pussy and cock. I groaned into her pussy, fighting off the urge to spill my cum. Her hips bucked one last time, and then she collapsed onto the bed, sucking in deep breaths.

“What a massage,” she groaned. “Pater’s thick cock, that was nice.”

“It’s not over,” I purred as I crawled up her body. “I still need to massage deep into your pussy.”

Her brown eyes widened. “With your cock?”

My smile grew. I leaned down and kissed her on the lips. Her tongue was greedy, caressing my lips as she savored her spicy flavor. My hands reached down and guided my cock to the wet folds of her pussy. The tip slipped through her silky folds to her entrance.

I groaned into the kiss as I buried into her tight depths. The mage shuddered and her pussy clamped down on my cock. It was so wonderful to be in a woman’s pussy. Back home, it would be adultery to fuck another elf’s pussy, but I couldn’t get Faoril pregnant. Angela always laughed at our marriage practices. But humans often had no idea who the fathers of their children were.

It was better our way.

“You are so tight,” I gasped as the pleasure rippled through me. I drew back and slammed in, her flesh gripping my cock and shooting bliss down to my pussy.

“Massage my cunt,” Faoril moaned, her hips bucking up into my thrusts. “Oh, yes. I love it. My pussy needs it.”

Her thighs locked around my waist, pulling me in tight. Our breasts pressed together as I fucked her hard, our nipples rubbing together. Her hands caressed my back and down to my ass as I slammed into her. Faoril’s fingers slipped between my butt-cheeks.

“You naughty slut,” I gasped as her finger pushed into my asshole, shooting burning pleasure to the tip of my cock. “Matar’s dick.”

“Let me massage your ass,” Faoril grinned as she worked her finger faster and faster.

My asshole clung to her finger. It spurred me to fuck her faster and faster. My dick slammed into her hot depths. She gasped and moaned beneath me. Her head tossed and pleasure rippled across her face as I fucked her hard.

My pussy throbbed with pleasure. It swelled and churned inside my depths, begging to explode out of my cock and into her sweet pussy. My asshole clenched on her thrusting finger every time I buried my dick into her hot depths.

“Cum in me,” gasped Faoril. “Give me more of your delicious cum.”

“Yes,” I gasped. “You’re just a slut for my cum.”

“I am. Such a cum slut. I love it. I could bathe in it.” Her pussy contracted on my cock. Her body writhed beneath me. “Pater’s cock, yes! Fuck me while I cum! I love it!”

My dick throbbed in the depths of her writhing pussy. She massaged my shaft, shooting pleasure to my pussy. My body tensed. My back arched and I drove my dick deep into her pussy. I groaned through grit teeth as my cum exploded into her body.

The pleasure consumed my mind. I loved cumming with a cock. It would be another moon’s turning before I would have this wonderful appendage to fuck women with. I collapsed on the mage, sucking in a deep breath.

Where would we be when I went in heat next?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Acolyte Sophia

Angela was growing even better at tying knots. My pussy dripped down my thighs as I was forced to kneel on our bed in the inn. My wrists were tied before me, the end of the rope wrapped around the headboard. More rope kept my legs bent, my calves pressed against the back of my thighs. My legs were kept far apart, ropes around my ankles connected to the bed’s other posts.

My pussy was spread open. Angela stood behind me, slipping my magical dildo into a harness so she could fuck me with it. She was naked, her large breasts heaving as she strapped-on the dildo. She adjusted it, making sure the base pressed on her clit.

“Now, slave, activate it,” she commanded, smacking my ass.

The pain burned to my pussy. “Yes, mistress.” I took a deep breath and spoke the words, “Holy Saphique, give life to my toy so I may give pleasure to all who love you.”

The dildo hummed to life. Angela shuddered, her breasts jiggling as the base of the dildo vibrated against her clit. She stroked the humming shaft made of black marble swirled with white streaks and polished smooth.

“I love your toy, slave.”

“I’m glad it could bring you pleasure,” I moaned, my hips undulating, fighting against the ropes. I loved feeling so helpless. It was so intimate. I trusted Angela to tie me up and not to hurt me. She could spank me, and the ropes burned at my wrists, but she would never cause me more pain than I could handle.

I loved her so much.

“It’s your naughty cunt that is going to bring me pleasure,” Angela purred as she crawled onto the bed. “What a pity, you’ll enjoy it, too.”

“Sorry, Mistress,” I groaned. “My body is so slutty. I can’t control how wonderful it feels when you fuck me with the dildo.”

Her hand stroked my ass and down to my wet pussy. I groaned as she stroked the lips of my cunt. Her finger pressed into my depths. I shuddered and arched back into her finger. She pulled it out and brought it to her lips.

“Delicious,” she purred.

“I’m glad my slutty juices please you, Mistress,” I moaned.

Angela brought her finger back to my pussy. She stroked me again and caressed my clit. My body trembled and I let out a moan. The ropes creaked as they kept my body restrained. Her finger stroked back up to my entrance and shoved deep into my pussy.

“You are so wet, I bet I can lube your asshole with your juices.”

My eyes widened. “If that would make you happy,” I gasped, trying to hide my excitement. “Please, use my asshole for your pleasure, Mistress.”

“Such an obedient slut,” she purred as she drew her finger up to my asshole and shoved it into my depths.

I gasped and clenched down on her intruding finger. Burning delight raced down to my pussy as she pumped it in and out of my asshole. I squirmed on the bed, the ropes groaning louder and biting into my flesh as she fingered my asshole.

“Such a loose ass,” Angela purred. “You’re no stranger to anal sex.”

“I love it,” I gasped.

“You love everything I do to you.”

“Yes, Mistress,” I moaned as Angela ripped her fingers from my asshole.

The bed creaked as she shifted. The buzzing dildo caressed the cheeks of my ass as she moved it between them. She pressed the end on my asshole. I groaned as the buzzing delight shot through my body as the humming dildo entered my asshole.

My pussy clenched as the pleasure churned through me. I moaned, tossing my head as Angela worked more and more of her dildo into my depths. She drew back the vibrating delight and slammed it into me again.

“Oh, that is wonderful, Mistress,” I moaned as she slammed deep into me, her groin smacking into my ass. “Thank you for this gift, Mistress.”

“You’re welcome, slave,” Angela gasped as she drew back and slammed in again and again.

I looked over my shoulder. Angela’s large breasts bounced every time she buried into my ass. Her face was twisted in pleasure as the humming end of the dildo pressed on her clit. She drew back and drove the toy even harder into me. Her hips pumped away.

“Cum, Mistress,” I moaned. Her clit couldn’t handle the merciless teasing of the dildo. “Don’t fight your pleasure.”

“No,” she groaned, tossing back her head. Her flaming hair fell about her shoulders. She was so beautiful. My asshole clenched down on the toy as she again buried it into my ass. “Oh, yes. Slata’s cunt, that is wonderful, Mistress. Please, fuck me harder. Ram the dildo into my slutty ass.”

Her hands tightened on my hips. Her breasts bounced harder as she sped up her rhythm. Her body trembled and she let out a low moan. A tremble ran through her body. I knew all the signs. I was trained to pleasure women.

She was about to cum.

I pushed my ass back, pressing the dildo even harder against her clit. Angela bucked, slamming the dildo deep into my bowels as her orgasm crashed through her body. She quaked and moaned, her breasts bouncing.

I smiled and savored the humming shaft buried into my ass as I watched my lover fill with bliss. Her face twisted and her mouth opened wide to scream out her pleasure. I shuddered, the humming pumping my core full of bliss.

“You slut!” Angela hissed. “Slata’s cunt, but you know how to make me cum.”

She drew back and slammed the dildo deep into my ass.

“Now it’s your turn, whore,” she gasped. “I want to hear you cum on my dildo. I want you to scream your pleasure. Let everyone in the inn know how hard your Mistress made you cum.”

“Yes, Mistress,” I loudly moan as her thrusts slammed the dildo deep into me. My asshole clung to the vibrating shaft, the pleasure radiating out through my body. “Just keep fucking me. Pound my ass! I’m so close to cumming! Please, give it to me, Mistress.”

“You’re just a slut,” Angela hissed. “A little slut that lets me tie her up and fuck her ass.”

“I am,” I shuddered, the filthy words shooting straight to my burning pussy. I clenched down on her shaft as the pleasure built inside me. “I’m your lesbian whore.”

“Yes, yes, yes,” Angela groaned, another orgasm building inside of her.

I arched my back and moaned as waves of bliss shot through me. I was so close to my orgasm. I bucked back into her thrusts, savoring every wonderful heartbeat of the dildo vibrating in the depths of my asshole.

“I’m gonna cum!” I gasped. “Oh, yes! My mistress fucks my ass so hard! I love it! No one makes me cum harder!”

“Scream it!” Angela gasped as she hammered my asshole.

“I am Mistress’s slut!” I screamed out. “She fucks me so hard! I’m cumming on her dildo! Yes!”

My throat hurt as my pleasure exploded through my body. I shouted as loudly as I could, letting everyone know just how wonderful Angela was. She slammed the dildo deep into my ass, moaning with me as a second orgasm flooded her body.

I quavered, fighting against the ropes as my body burned in delight. Her body draped over me, her breasts rubbing in my back. She panted in my ear, nuzzling and licking while the vibrating dildo hummed inside me.

“You’re so wonderful, Sophia,” she whispered.

I beamed. “I love you, Angela.”

“You are the best.” She pulled the dildo out of my ass. “Let’s untie you and get to sleep.”
I nodded my head. Tomorrow would bring new problems. Who would try to kill us next? Monsters? Our hidden enemies?

It wouldn’t matter. We were stronger together. Angela, Xera, Faoril, and I would prevail. We would find more allies, hopefully all female, and reforge the High King’s sword. The dragon Dominari would fall before us.

I snuggled up to Angela and fell asleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Knight-Errant Angela

I held Sophia as she drifted off to sleep.

Who would want to kill me? What enemies had I made? I touched the amulet dangling between my breasts that Lady Delilah gave me the morning I left on the quest. I clutched it, and remembered her red hair and beauty.

She believed in me just like Sophia did. It didn’t matter who my enemy was. I would overcome it with the help of my friends. I kissed Sophia’s forehead and stared into her sleeping face as the day’s weariness pulled me down into slumber.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Simulacrum

“Your master needs me to have sex with you?” the robust farmer asked.

“Yes,” I answered as his eyes stared at my body with lust. I was well-formed, with round breasts and shapely hips. I touched the diamond phylactery dangling between my tits.

The man was tall and muscular. He had a handsome face and a strong chin. His dark-brown hair was short and his face tanned from the sun. He was just the sort of vessel my master commanded me to find.

“Right here?” he asked, glancing around at the dark field. He had been returning from town when I found him.

“Yes,” I purred, my pussy dripping down my thighs. I was always wet.

“Pater’s cock,” he grinned and slipped off his suspenders. His woolen trousers slipped down, exposing a hard, thick dick.

My pussy clenched as his strong arms seized my naked body and pulled me to him. His hands kneaded my ass. His fingers squeezed as he pulled me against his hard cock. I put my arms around his neck and made the appropriate, sighing sounds.

“Slata’s cunt, you’re wet,” he groaned.

“You are so handsome,” I said, making my voice breathy, like the whores master sometimes would buy and enjoy before performing his experiments on them.

We sank down into the earth and then he was in me. He wasted no time burying his thick cock into my pussy. I shuddered as pleasure rushed through me. I was designed to be easily stimulated and to squirt every time I came.

I locked my thighs about his waist as his powerful body drove his cock deep into my depths. I groaned and shuddered in delight, savoring every moment of his hard thrusts. I forced out more moans, acting like the whore.

“Fuck me,” I moaned in his ear. “Flood your cum into me.”

The phylactery was trapped between us, pressed against his chest. I wrapped my arms around his body, holding him tight to me as his balls slapped into my pussy. I bucked my hips up into him and squeezed my cunt on his shaft.

“I need your cum,” I gasped. “Pump it into me.”

“You are so hot,” he growled. “I cannot believe this is happening. What a tight, wet cunt.”

“Yes,” I moaned. “Spill your seed in it.”

His pubic bone smashed against my clit every time he buried into me. My thighs tightened as the pleasure suddenly exploded through my body. My pussy convulsed about his dick, and my juices squirted out, flooding around his cock.

“Pater’s cock,” he growled. “So fucking wet. I never new mage’s toys were so tight. No wonder they invented you.”

“Yes! Cum in me!”

The farmer’s hips thrust into me. His back arched. His cum flooded me.

His soul was at its most open as his orgasm seized his mind. The diamond flared between us. Bright light lit the field around us as my master’s soul rushed out into the man. The fabric of reality rippled. A haunting scream echoed through the night. The farmer yelled in fright atop me, spasming as he fought against my master’s soul.

“No,” the man gibbered. “Pater save me! Defend your child from this evil. Please…”

His words trailed off as his body went into convulsions. I heaved him off of me. Spittle foamed at his lips. His eyes rolled back into his head. The muscles in his body all contracted and relax as the man warred for possession of his body.

I sat up and let his cum leak out of me as I waited for my master to win control of the farmer’s body.

To be continued…

---

When Alex and Reina arrived at the Japanese inn for their romantic getaway they both develop a crush on their teenage hostess and set about seducing her.

Yufuin

by Vincent

Part 1

Yufuin has a special place in Reina’s heart. It is where she spent her honeymoon, not her real honeymoon, that was Italy, but the Italian trip was so busy with sightseeing and shopping and eating everything in sight, by the time they returned to their hotel room each night she and Brad were too exhausted for any real sexual intimacy, definitely not the type of sex that brings a couple deeper erotic synergy. That all happened the following month when they stayed for two nights at an old fashioned Japanese inn in the quiet village of Yufuin, on the island of Kyushu, Southern Japan.

Yufuin is nestled in the shadow of long dormant Mount Yufu. The volcano is both a source of magnificent scenery and a barrier that keeps the town isolated from the rest of Japan. The residual heat provides an abundance of natural hot water for the dozens of little hot spring resorts, famous for their traditional ambiance and excellent hospitality, attracting visitor from all over Japan willing to make the journey. These “ryokans” consist of just a few rooms each, all in traditional Japanese style, a number of baths, mostly outdoors, of various sizes and temperatures. Most of the onsens are segregated by gender, but there is usually one or more where couples can be together. Of course, sex in any of the baths would be strictly forbidden, but that didn’t stop Reina and Brad from breaking the rules, many times.

Their marriage hadn’t lasted long, and wiser observers might have said it was doomed from the start. Reina was only 18 and still a virgin when she met Brad, and only 20 years old when she married him. He was 26 and no direction in his life. She thought she was in love, and perhaps by the standards of a twenty year old she was, but as she grew to discover herself they grew apart. The divorce was amicable.

Now at 24 years old she was still a young and desirable Japanese woman, she had kept her hair long and married life had not affected her curvaceous figure at all. Neither was she at all sour on ideas of men and dating. In fact, Reina jumped back into the dating game almost right away. She dating Asian guys, white guys, black guys. She thought they were all nice, but she realized the one attribute of Brad’s that had really gotten her excited and made her cum like crazy. It was his big pink circumcised gaijin cock. He had been her first, and she hadn’t known that men could be so different. It turned out for her, nothing else could satisfy in the same way. She even kept pictures she had taken of his cock when fully erect, and looked at them when she masturbated. It was then she decided any guy who wanted to date her would have to measure up, both literally and figuratively. She was not shy about asking the men who wanted to take her out to whip out the package for her inspection, and for the most part, the guys were very willing to comply. If they didn’t pass muster she was very complimentary of the tool, but would manage to be unavailable until they gave up on her. However, if his cock made the grade she would sleep with the guy soon and often.

She became a voracious sex partner. Reina loved the sensation of a large cock pushing against her cervix, and she rode her guys pretty hard. She kept pushing her lovers to last longer, fuck her harder, make her cum more often. It became an addiction. It got to the point where she wasn’t being satisfied anymore, and most guys gave up on her in frustration. They ended up blowing their loads too soon and she would chastise them. Their egos couldn’t take it and they left. She was beginning to feel that sex was never going to be as earth shattering again, but then she met Alex.

Reina met Alex at a Democrats Abroad meeting. Alex went because he was a bit of a social justice warrior. Reina went because of all the white cock that hung out there. They went for a drink after the meeting. When he asked her to go out again she took him into the ladies room and told him to drop his drawers. He looked into her eyes for a moment trying to judge if this girl was nuts, but he thought she was too beautiful to refuse and could tolerate a bit of nuttiness. Her serious expression and bold intention ignited a desire in him and he felt himself getting hard. He took her hand and slid it down his pants as a sort of compromise. It was more than she could get her fingers around. The look on her face told him that this girl was impressed. He took her home that night, and by the break of day they had fucked in every position either of them could think of. Reina woke up with an aching pussy, but satisfied. She knew she had found her guy.

Three months later when they thought they had reached a place in their romance when they wanted to go away together the logical choice for Reina was Yufuin. A plane, a train, and a taxi later they arrived at the very inn where Reina had spent her sexual honeymoon with the only other cock she had been in love with.

As soon as the taxi pulled up to the beautifully landscaped entrance an attractive young woman dressed in a cute smile and a flowered yukata emerged from the sliding door to greet them. Reina guessed she couldn’t have been over twenty years old, and she was just a bit shorter than her. She had black, shoulder length hair that curled inward at the base of her long neck; she had a dark complexion as if she had spent her youth under the sun. She noticed the girl wasn’t wearing any make-up at all, and it suited her natural beauty well.

“Good morning,” she said in polite Japanese, and made a small bow. “My name is Aiko. I’ll be taking care of you while you stay with us. Please follow me.” She turned and headed back inside. Alex couldn’t help noticing her very lovely round ass stretching the back of her yukata. It was much more prominent than the typical Japanese female posterior. He looked at Reina and noticed she was also charmed by the shapeliness of their hostess.

“She’s going to take care of us,” Alex said to Reina with a naughty smile on his face.

“Is your mind constantly focused on sex?” Reina chided him.

“Only when I’m inspired, sweetheart, so anytime I’m around you.”

“Oh cut the bull. I saw you ogling her ass.”

“I was inspired.”

“Just get the bags, pervert, and let’s go.”

“I am so going to fuck you when we get to our room.”

“You are such a child.” She turned and left him standing there.

“With a big cock,” he added, pretending to be offended.

Alex picked up their bags where the taxi driver had left them and followed Reina into the lobby. They removed their shoes. Aiko brought them slippers and instructed them to sit down in the armchairs by the large window that overlooked the Japanese garden. She served them tea silently and gracefully. Reina observed their hostess was not only quite pretty, but had a very athletic physique under her yukata. For a moment Reina tried to imagine how she looked naked and thought her strong young body must be very charming. Alex had been doing that since she had come out to greet them.

“I’d like to go over your reservation and show you around the grounds if that is ok,” Aiko said, “I’m sure you are tired, but this will only take a minute.”

“That’s quite alright. We’re very excited to be here,” Reina said.

“Thank you. You are staying for two nights?” the hostess asked

“That’s right.”

“Breakfast is in the dining hall, but you can have dinner in the dining hall or served in your room.”

“I think in our room tonight. We’ll decide about tomorrow later. Is that ok?” turning to Alex.

“That fits with my plans perfectly,” he replied, agreeing just to be agreeable.

“Very good. What time would you like me to bring dinner?”

“Eight o’clock.”

“Eight o’clock.”

“Eight o’clock.” they each said in turn.

“Very good. Now let me show you around the grounds.” The all stood up. “Leave your bags here and the boy will take them to your room.” Just then Reina notice a handsome young Japanese, somewhere between a man and a boy, standing motionless next to the passageway, watching them patiently. As they passed by him Reina heard him say quietly to Aiko in playful voice, “the boy?” and they exchanged a cute smile. It was obvious to Reina there was something going on between these two and she made a mental note to find out all about it.

Aiko led them out the big glass doors and into the garden. The path of stones wound through thick, well manicured bushes, providing a sense of privacy at every turn. Alex thought it was like a maze, and wondered if a Minotaur might be lurking about. After a few more turns Reina thought she might never be able to find her way back without a trail of bread crumbs. Finally, the path ended in a small clearing with an entryway tucked between large stones and trees.

“These are the outdoor onsens, men’s and women’s,” she gestured with her hands, “There are towels available here, so you don’t need to bring anything from your room.”

“So we can just come here naked,” Alex remarked in English, counting on not being understood by their hostess. Reina had gotten used to ignoring Alex’s sarcasm, but she did notice a little smile come across Aiko’s face.

She guided them a little farther through the grounds, “These are the indoor baths. All the hot springs are open from 5 am to midnight. You are free to use them as you like. I have one more to show you, then I will take you to your room.” She led them through a few more twists and turns. “These are the family baths. You can use them if they are free. You can see it’s blue, that means it’s available. Turn the lock on the inside and you can see it’s red. That means it is being used. Now I will show you to your room.”

They were walking away, Alex asked Reina, “Do we qualify as family?”

“Do you mean like humans and apes are family?”

“Thank you for thinking so highly of me.”

Aiko led them back to the main building and to their room. She opened the door and let them in. The room was in the minimalist Japanese style typical of onsen resorts. It was one large room with lots of exposed wood, tatami flooring and not much furniture. The one room serves as living, dining and bedrooms with a quick alteration by the staff, like a stage crew changing scenery between acts in a play. In the middle of the room was a low table with zabuton chairs on either side. On the table there was a tea service. On the balcony there were two arm chairs and a small table between them. Apart from some art work, that was it. Their bags had been placed near the closet.

“Please sit down,” Their hostess guided them. The young couple complied. She poured their tea and placed some small Japanese sweets next to the cups. Reina and Alex watched silently as Aiko went through these well rehearsed motions. As she leaned over the table to place Alex’s tea the top of her yukata drooped down just enough to give Alex a quick view of the top her breasts. Reina noticed his gaze and the naughty smile that came over his face. Aiko finished serving the tea and then took two yukatas, exactly like hers from the closet and placed them on the floor.

“You are welcome to wear these anywhere on the property,” she said.

“Yours is very lovely, and you wear it so well,” Alex said, “could you show me how to put it on?”

Both girls, taken aback, looked at Alex. Aiko gave a little smile and Reina gave a little scowl.

“I’m sure your wife can show you how to put it on,” Aiko said, finally understand he was just being playful.

When Alex replied, “Oh, she’s not my wife,” it earned him a hard slap on the shoulder from Reina.

“I will leave you two to get comfortable. If there is anything else you need please don’t hesitate to call. I’ll come back before eight to prepare your room for dinner.” With that Aiko left the room.

As soon as the door shut behind her Reina jumped over the table, pinned her boyfriend’s shoulders to the tatami mat and sat on his chest. Before he could react Alex was trapped under her weight, his arms pinned under her knees.

“You pervert!” she said playfully, “I saw you.”

“Whaaaat?!” Alex tried to feign denial, but knew he had no defense.

“You were looking down her top.”

“Well, yes. Yes, I was, but I couldn’t help it. How could I look away when such an opportunity presents itself?”

“Uh-huh. Well, did you like what you saw?”

“I didn’t see much, but she does have a very distinct tan line across the top of breasts. Her original color is very pale. It was actually very provocative,” emphasizing “very.”

“You pig. You definitely need to be punished.” Reina slid forward on his chest until her crotch covered his face. She lifted her skirt hem over his head and pressed her panty covered crotch onto his mouth and nose, and began to grind her hips. Alex couldn’t breath and had to take a drastic step to rescue himself. He opened his mouth as wide as he could under the circumstances and bit her pussy causing her to yelp and pull back. This gave Alex the opening he needed to turn the tables. He freed his arms and flipped Reina onto her back and assumed the dominant position, holding her wrists above her head.

“A-ha, you shouldn’t start fights you can’t finish, young lady. You will just get into trouble.”

“Am I in trouble?” She asked, pretending to be sweet and innocent.

“Oh yeah, you are in big big trouble,” he said softly. Alex slid his hips down until he was lying flat on Reina. She pretended to struggle. Alex planted his lips on hers and forced her mouth open with his tongue. He released her wrists, their arms wrapped around each other in a passionate embrace. Their hands began to roam over each others’ bodies. After a minute they came up for air.

“That really hurt when you bit me, you know,” Reina said.

“Poor baby, I’m so sorry, but you were trying to kill me.”

“Just a little.”

“Should I kiss it and make it better.”

“I think that’s the only way we are going to get past this.”

Alex slid his body down to her waist and lifted her skirt. He could see a couple of teeth marks in her panties. He hadn’t realized that in his desperation to breath he had bitten her so hard. He kissed her panties several times and then pulled them down to her knees. Alex worshiped Reina’s pussy. It was the prettiest pussy he had ever seen in real life. She kept herself completely shaved, there wasn’t even any sign of stubble. Her vulva was puffy and slightly pink, and deepened to a pinkish brown around the folds of her labia. Inside her hole it was pure pink and yummy, and she always seemed to be wet. Alex loved licking between her legs, and would often spend too much time on his hobby when Reina, getting impatient, was clearly ready for his cock to be inside her.

As he moved his tongue and lips all around and inside her pussy he felt his cock straining against the confines of his khakis. It had been a long day of travel and her natural perfume was driving Alex into a fit of arousal. He was dying to be free from the constraints of his pants.

“What do you say we try on our yukatas?” he suggested. He let Reina off the floor and instinctively she grabbed onto his cock. His condition was very evident even through the thick fabric; when a cock that large gets hard it’s impossible to hide. While she kissed his mouth she unfastened his pants and pushed them to the floor. His cock was projecting out the bottom of his underwear. Reina couldn’t resist the urge to take him into her mouth. She got down on her knees and struggled to pull his underwear past the erect barrier. She placed one hand on his shaft and the other under his scrotum. She gently squeezed his balls as she licked up and down his magnificent pole. Alex could hardly contain his pleasure, he let out a big moan that surprised himself as much as Reina, and thought he would cum if she kept this up for long.

“Let’s continue this at the family onsen,” Alex proposed, hoping to delay the inevitable.

Reina saw through his veiled attempt to preserve himself, but also knew it was in her best interest for him not to spill the beans yet. “You had better not cum, young man. I have big plans for you tonight.”

They removed the rest of their clothes and stood face to face. They both had the same thought; that they were made to fuck each other. Alex thought Reina’s body was a work of art, her pale, smooth skin curved around her body like a marble sculpture. Reina thought her guy was a model of manliness. They were each like a drug to the other. Their sex was always intoxicating.

“So you are going to show me how to put this thing on, or should I call Aiko?” Alex asked, picking up his yukata.

“I thought you wanted to walk around naked.”

“Sure, but not in this condition,” gesturing to his erect penis.

Alex put on the robe and tried to wrap it around himself. His erection created a tent in the thin cotton fabric that would have been obvious to anyone in fifty meter radius. Reina began to laugh at his predicament.

“Here, let me help you.” She took the long obi and tied one end around the base of his cock. Then pushed his cock flat against his leg and wrapped the fabric belt around his leg, strapping his cock against his leg. She led the obi between his legs, up the crack of his ass and tied it back around his cock.

“There you go. Nobody will ever notice,” she said, feeling proud of her ingenuity. She took out her phone and took a picture.

“Great, but how do I keep my yukata closed.”

“Just hold it with your hand.”

“I feel ridiculous.”

“You are ridiculous. Come on, let’s go. I need to get fucked.” Reina put on her yukata and the led the way out of the room. To Alex’s relief they found their way to the family onsen encountering no one, and to Reina’s relief Alex was still hard when they arrived. The one on the right was occupied but the other was free. They locked the door and Reina freed Alex from his bondage. They hung their garments in the dressing area and went into the pool enclosure.

The area was the size of a small back yard, completely open to the sky, encircled by a 2 meter high bamboo fence and some landscaping that provided complete privacy. The hot spring itself was an oval, about four meters in diameter, with large black stones projecting through concrete and tile, some strategically placed for sitting and larger ones to create an effect of being in a Japanese rock garden. The depth of the pool was about 60 centimeters, so that while sitting one’s head was well above the surface. It was early March and the air was still quite cool, even this far south; steam was rising from the surface and quickly dissipating into the air. They got goose bumps traversing the short distance nude. They both eased into the hot spring water with little oohs and aahs as it sent waves of cozy warmth through their bodies. Alex felt his erection stiffen under the comforting sensation.

They glided towards each other through the water and embraced. Instantly Alex’s hand found its way between Reina’s thighs. He gently caressed her pussy, his fingers finding easy access into her deeper places. They kissed passionately as Alex rubbed her clit and labia, moving his hand down to her ass, his fingers exploring both holes. Reina willingly allowed him admission to go as deep he wanted, and he took full advantage. She took pleasure in the full trust she gave her lover. She began grinding on his fingers, softly moaning, she worked herself into a fervor, eager for something more substantial inside her.

“Come over here,” Alex said, “lean back on this rock.”

Alex guided her to a tall black stone built into the edge of the pool. He splashed it down with water so it wouldn’t be a cold shock on Reina’s back. He laid her onto the stone. Her spine was bent back along the curve of the stone with her hips forced out, as if she were lying on a giant ball. Her legs were forced apart by the width of the stone, exposing her pussy very nicely. Alex couldn’t resist this fabulously sexy pose. He dropped to his knees and tongue first, pressed his face firmly into her snatch and began licking her pussy with impulsive delight.

“Don’t spend too much time down there, baby, you know I want that thing inside me,” she said.

“Your satisfaction means the world to me, you know that.”

“It had better.”

Alex stood up; his cock emerged from the water shiny and wet. The sight sent a tingle of anticipation through Reina’s body, knowing she was going to feel it inside her very soon. He rubbed his cock up and down her labia, he was rock hard and she was dying to be pierced. He tried to enter her, but the spring water had made their tender skin rubbery. Alex spit into his hand and rubbed in over his purple helmet. He pressed his tool against her pussy, her vulva and labia parted. Inside her hole was naturally lubricated, so once the initial barrier was breached his cock slid in without resistance. In one slow stroke he buried his cock inside her up to his balls. Her position against the stone allowed him deep access. The feeling was so intense Reina let out a scream as she thought she would cum instantly. After a few strokes she was near climax. She lost herself to her passion and began to moan wildly as her lover’s powerful thrusts worked her into a frenzy of pleasure. She came once and wanted more, she came again and her hips were bucking violently against his cock. After her third orgasm she began to regain some self control.

“What’s that?” she said, they suddenly stopped all motion, his cock inside her. They both heard it at the same time, giggling laughter from the onsen next door. The realization they were being far too noisy and the people in the other family onsen obviously knew what they were doing dawned on them. They looked at each other in shocked silence for a moment, mouths wide open, and then burst out laughing. They wrapped their arms around each other in a mutually sympathetic hug.

Reina called over the fence, “Sorry, we’ll keep it down.”

“No problem, enjoy yourselves,” was heard back.

They spent the next 45 minutes alternately fucking, sucking and relaxing quietly in the hot water until it started getting dark and they were getting hungry. However, it was still only 7 o’clock and they had an hour before dinner, so they decided to take a walk around the grounds. They found the dining hall where they would have breakfast, and a little pavilion among some trees with a table and chairs that looked ideal for having a drink. And they would have had one if they had noticed any way of getting one.

The heat from their bath was wearing off and they were feeling cold again. They were heading back to their room when they passed the large outdoor onsens.

“This one is for boys and this one is for girls,’ Reina said, “Shall we go in to warm up?”

“Can I go in the girls’?” Alex asked.

“You can, but I’ll pretend I don’t know you.”

“Ok then, you come into the boys’. I’ll be very friendly”

“Right. Just come back out in 15 minutes, ok?”

“You’re the boss.’

“Damn straight.”

They both went into their own gender’s areas. They found these pools were much more elaborately decorated than the family onsen. There were lockers, with stacks of fluffy towels, sinks with many types of toiletries and lounge chairs. There were large tile mosaics on the walls, one was a scene of Edo period city life, the other was Mount Yufu with local wildlife. In the outdoor area it was like the family onsen, but bigger. The stones and landscaping were on a much larger scale and the pool itself was the size of two tennis courts.

There were only three other guests using the pool on the men’s side at that time. Alex sat in the water and watched the sky fill with stars as the last light of day faded. After 15 minutes he went back out front to meet Reina, but had to wait another 10 minutes before she emerged.

“Hey, what’s the big deal making me wait,” he said.

“How do you know if you appreciate me if I don’t make you wait? That was really nice in there. Was your side nice?” Alex affirmed it was.

“There were only 3 or 4 women in there. You know, I bet you could fuck me in there when it gets late and nobody would come in.”

“What if it’s really dark and I accidentally fuck the wrong girl?”

“Try not to let that happen.”

As they were walking back to their room they passed the family onsens again. Reina stopped him, “Wait, listen,” she said. The both turned an ear towards the pool. They could hear the quiet but distinct sound of a young woman in the throws of passion. They smiled at each other, kissed and walked back to their room hand in hand. They barely had a chance to sit down before Aiko came to the room to prepare the table for dinner.

Room service Japanese style is an experience. It consists of several courses served slowly, to be savored and enjoyed over hours. Each course is accompanied by its own side dishes and sauces. Everything comes in its own small plate or bowl, and the presentation of the dish is just as important as the flavor. The dishes are beautiful as well as delicious, colorful and delicate. Aiko entered the room with a large tray. She cleared the tea service from the table and laid out chopsticks, bowls of rice, long compartmented trays with several types of Japanese pickles and sauces, glasses, and a decanter of warm roasted barley tea.

“Did you have a nice day?” Aiko asked casually, as she laid out the dishes.

“Yes we did, as a matter of fact. We have been enjoying the onsens all afternoon,” Reina answered.

“They are very relaxing, aren’t they,” she said, “I can honestly say this Ryokan has the best hot springs in town.”

“So you have been to many of them?” asked Alex.

“Quite a few. We used to sneak in when we were kids”

“So you grew up in Yufuin? You look too young to be from anyplace else,” Reina added.

“Yes, born and raised right here, and I’m 19.” Alex choked on his tea. Both girls turned to look at him. He felt the need to cover for himself by blurting something out.

“Besides sneaking into hot springs and gorgeous views, this town must not hold a lot of interest for a young person such as yourself.” He felt very clever.

“It’s not so bad. There are some nice beaches not too far from here. I spent a lot of time surfing and swimming.”

“That would explain a lot,” Alex said, recalling those delightful tan lines.

“What would it explain?” Aiko asked. Alex suddenly felt uncomfortable under the girls’ stare, and wished he had kept his mouth shut. Reina knew exactly what he was referring to, but wasn’t about to come to his rescue.

“Umm, you have such strong looking shoulders, from all the paddling I guess,” he hoped that would get him off the hook for his stupidity.

“That’s mostly from swimming. I was on the swim team in high school. I’m going to Kindai University in Osaka in April on a swimming scholarship. I’m trying to a save a little money working here over the season”

“Kindai,” Reina said, being impressed, “that’s a good school. And not too far from where we live. We are from Sakai.”

“Cool. I’d better go get your first course. It’s sashimi and miso.” She rocked back on her heals and stood up in one graceful motion, turned and left the room.

“What a sweet girl,” Alex said.

“Stop it. You just want to fuck her brains out,” Reina replied, and threw a little pickle at him.

“Hey! Those thoughts are not mutually exclusive.”

“I have an idea. Why don’t you come over here and fuck me a little before she gets back.”

“Now I have three thoughts in my head.” Alex crawled around the table and pushed Reina onto her back, untied her obi and pushed her legs apart. Without untying his own he pushed his robe around to the back. He used his fingers to spread her natural lubricant over her labia and spread her vulva apart with his fingers. She put her hands on her lover’s hips ready to receive his shaft, Alex entered her with short easy strokes. After a few minutes Alex had lost his situational awareness when a rap at the door brought him back.

“Come in,” Reina shouted while Alex was still inside her. He tried to pull out, but Reina wrapped her legs around his hips to hold him inside her. The sound of the sliding door made Alex panic and he forced his escape, pulled his yukata around his body, and darted back to his side of the table. Aiko only caught the last bit of his chaotic movements. When Alex looked across the table Reina had somehow managed to retie her yukata perfectly, and was sitting upright at the table looking very calm. Alex was visibly flustered. Aiko felt an awkward silence filling the room.

“Is something going on here?” Aiko asked with a suspecting smile. Reina looked across at the sheepish expression on Alex’s face and burst out laughing. He followed suit. “Were you two being naughty?” the moment she said this she noticed that Alex had failed to wrap the yukata around his cock. It was exposed, hard and shiny from Reina’s wet pussy. Aiko’s mouth hung open, she had never seen anything that extraordinary, having only experienced the boys from her town, ones much smaller and uncircumcised. Aiko’s stare alerted Alex to his situation and he quickly covered himself and offered his apology.

Aiko didn’t know how to react, but whatever she felt she hid it well. “Oh, not at all,” she stammered out, “would you like me to come back later?”

“No please, we are very hungry,” Reina said. Aiko served the first course silently and left the room.

“You jerk,” Reina said when they were alone, “did you do that on purpose?”

“Are you kidding!? That was completely your fault. Anyway, do you think she was impressed?”

“I think she was terrified. She was about to run out of the room, the poor girl.”

“Maybe.”

“Now we have to figure out how to dispel this awkwardness between us.”

“Between you and me?”

“No, idiot, between her and us.”

“We’ll just be nice. Let’s ask her about her life in Yufuin.”

Aiko took a long time to return with the second course, which was tempura and tofu. As she laid out the dishes while Reina and Alex asked her about the pros and cons of growing up in such a rural environment. She seemed to relax and any tension they had felt before had dissipated.

“Would you like to stay and eat with us? This is more food than we could possibly eat,” Reina offered.

“I would, but I have three other rooms I need to serve. Don’t feel like you have to eat everything. The guys in the kitchen are like human garbage disposals. They’ll wolf down anything you don’t eat.”

The rest of the dinner past pleasantly and Aiko cleared away the dishes. She returned a bit later to lay out the futons. She asked if they wanted them set out separately or next to each other purely out of habit. She realized the absurdity of her question and without an answer laid them out together. When she wished them a good night Alex and Reina both thought they would like to invite her to spend the night with them, but couldn’t figure out how to make that invitation not seem perverted before Aiko left the room. They spent the next hour or so enjoying quiet intimate sex. Reina finally gave Alex permission to cum, and he let loose inside her vagina with throbbing waves of ecstatic release and a load of semen built up over a long day of fucking. They were both exhausted and fell into deep sleep immediately after.

Part 2

Reina woke to a strange sensation between her legs. Her pussy was sore, which was not unusual, but the large dose of Alex’s cum had oozed out of her pussy and smeared all over her hips and upper thighs. There was quite a large wet spot on the sheets. Her phone showed it was a little past 1 am. She needed to clean herself up, and rather than just do it in the bathroom in their room she thought she would be adventurous and sneak into one of the onsens for a midnight soak.

She put on her yukata. She thought about waking up Alex, but he was out cold and she didn’t want to be responsible for disturbing his sleep. She left the room quietly. Despite the dark night and winding paths she had no trouble finding the large outdoor baths. She was delighted to find them unlocked, in fact the door didn’t have any lock at all. Walking through the pitch black dressing area was slow going, but her eyes adjusted to the dark and to her relief she made it to the outdoor pool without banging into anything. Outside was just as dark as inside, except the night sky was full of stars. Reina could see the moon was backlighting Mount Yufu and was about to makes its appearance over the summit. She untied her yukata and let in silently drop to the ground at the edge of the pool. She slowly eased herself into the warm water and felt soothing comfort all over her body. She was about to let of a small sigh when she froze. There was a black silhouette of a man sitting on the far edge of the pool. It was unmistakable. Her first thought was to run away, but it seems he hadn’t seen her, so she kept still and watched.

He was moving slightly and making some ripples in the water. She heard his quiet moaning and thought he might be masturbating. As she tried to assess the situation she noticed there was a second body, kneeling between his legs. Reina realized he was getting a blow job. At first she felt tremendous relief her life wasn’t in danger, but her curiosity had been peaked. The amorous couple was unaware of her presence, so she continued to watch, remaining quiet and still. The provider stood up and they embraced. Between their kisses Reina could hear them whisper and giggle, but couldn’t make out what they were saying.

Reina felt herself mesmerized and aroused by the lovers. She used her fingers to seek out her own pleasure spot. At the same time she wanted to join them, but didn’t want to spoil this chance encounter, she found this voyeuristic experience deliciously salacious. She chose to remain hidden rather than risk them running away. After a few minutes she realized she risked exposure as the moon, rising over the crest of the volcano, would cast light down into the pool. She saw it would be easy enough to slide into the shadow created by a large stone. Slowly she moved, inch by inch, remaining low in the water, not making a ripple. Her new position actually brought her a little closer to the lovers, and the light of the moon cast onto the lovers made her dark concealment deeper.

The pale purple moonlight cast upon the couple revealed they were definitely a boy and girl. The girl had her back to Reina. She had a very shapely ass and a lean body, her short hair was wet and flat against her neck. Then Reina saw what both shocked and thrilled her. Across the girls back was a very distinct tan line. Was this Aiko, this passionate creature entwined with her lover? Reina was thrilled. Her mind raced, and she was filled desire and admiration for this vision of beauty, her strong body and gorgeous round ass produced a yearning in Reina she had never felt before. She wanted to make sweet passionate love with this girl. She needed to know for sure if it was Aiko. She watched and waited and rubbed her clitoris.

The couple turned. Now the moon, fully risen above the peak of Mount Yufu, cast their intertwined bodies in bright light that reflected off of their wet shimmering skin. The girl sat up on a rock and spread her legs wide apart. Reina had a perfect view of her face and body. It was indeed Aiko. She put her feet up on the edge of the pool, her pussy very exposed. It seemed tiny from Reina’s perspective; she had a small patch of black pubic hair. Her stomach was slim and smooth, her breast weren’t large but they were high on her chest and had a lovely petite round shape, the nipples were very small. Reina thought she would like to put them in her mouth. The boy stooped down in the water and began licking her pussy. Aiko threw her head back in pleasure, one hand in his hair, the other she used to support her body against the rock. Reina could hear Aiko’s soft moans, and she found herself wishing she could be the one kissing her pussy and making her moan. Reina made herself cum, and cum again.

The boy stood up, exposing to Reina his cock at full attention. Aiko reached out her hand and gave it a few strokes and then pulled it in towards her. She aimed his cock right at the opening her pussy and held it there while he pushed it inside of her. He began to pump it in and out of her body. Aiko wrapped her arms and legs around her lover and held him tightly inside her. He lifted her up by putting his hands under her ass, moved back a step and they slowly sank into the water. After another 20 minutes and Reina cumming two more times the lovers separated and got out of the pool. They were wet and glistening in the light, the contours of their bodies revealed by the reflected moonlight. They started to walk back to the changing room and Reina was sure she would be discovered. She became completely still and wondered how she was going to explain her presence. To her relief the lovers walked right past her, no more than two meters away and didn’t notice her. Reina waited another 15 minutes before going back to her room and masturbated herself to sleep with images of Aiko’s beautiful nude body.

“Good morning, my sweetness. Did you sleep well, like me?” Alex asked, rolling over with a smile, sliding under Reina’s comforter and caressing her ass. “I was down for the count.”

“Well, I woke up in the middle of the night in a pool of your sperm.”

“Really? So sorry, but you only have yourself to blame. You shouldn’t let boys cum inside you.”

“I’ll try to remember that. Anyway, I got up to wash off, but then I decided I would go out and sit in the onsen for a while.”

Really? All alone, in the middle of the night?”

“Yeah, all alone in the middle of the night.”

“The big one or the small one.”

“The big one.”

“Weren’t you scared?”

“Do you want to hear my story or not?”

“Sorry, go ahead, just, you are very brave.”

“Thank you. Anyway, it was about one o’clock and I found my way into the outdoor bath. The one we went to before, so I kind of knew the way. I got into the water very quietly I guess, then I noticed there was a couple in there having sex.”

“Really?! Didn’t they see you?” Alex released her ass and started paying closer attention.

“No, it was dark and they were preoccupied, so I guess they didn’t notice.”

“So what did you do?” Alex had a big grin on his face.

“I watched them.”

“And.”

“And I touched myself,”

“I’ll bet you did. So then what?”

“Well, I couldn’t see very well, because it was so dark, but then the moon came out and lit up the whole pool.”

“Did they see you?”

“No, I was hidden in shadow, but I could see them perfectly well. Alex, I saw who it was.”

His face froze. All expression dropped from his face. “No! There is only one person we know here.”

“Exactly. It was Aiko, and that boy who carried our bags to the room. At least I think it was him.”

“You’re kidding! I’m insanely jealous. I want to see it. How was she?”

“She has the most beautiful body, she looks so soft and smooth, petite, but she is firm and athletic, like some kind of magnificent fairy leopardess.”

“Wow that must have been something. So they never saw you?”

“No, they were doing all kinds of sex things for about an hour after I got there, and then they walked out right past me. Didn’t see me at all.”

“So she doesn’t know you saw her fucking? Are you going to tell her?”

“I don’t know. It would be awkward, but I’m dying to tell what I think.”

“So what do you think?”

Reina paused to reflect on her feelings. “I have to think about that. Let’s go to breakfast. I’m starving.”

The dining hall was fairly small, comprised of separate booths with bench seating in dark polished wood, and walls between each booth for more privacy. Alex and Reina were shown to a table. A woman they’d never met before set the table for them with chopsticks, napkins and tea. Owing to their enthusiasm to greet the star of last night’s performance they were a little disappointed when Aiko wasn’t there to serve them, btu they both knew it was unreasonable to expect she would show up at breakfast glowing and vivacious. They wondered aloud if Aiko was going to be at work that day at all.

“Is Aiko working today?” Reina asked the unknown woman.

“I’m not sure. She usually works late, so she wouldn’t be coming in until later,” was her reply. They spent the rest of breakfast slightly dispirited, but it didn’t stop Alex from interrogating Reina on every detail he could glean. Reina couldn’t shake her feelings of infatuation for the girl and decided to herself that she would have to tell Aiko what she saw and how she felt. If she didn’t she might regret it for the rest of her life. She had no idea how she would say it, but she knew she would have to act boldly, and hoped Aiko would take it in the right way. She just hoped she would have the chance.

They returned to their room. All the bedding had been cleared and put back in the closet. They wondered out loud if Aiko had done it. Their plan was to spend the day in town visiting some of the shops and galleries, stopping to rest at any café they thought interesting. They went to the big onsen for a quick soak. Alex suggested the family onsen, but Reina wanted to return to the scene of the encounter to remind herself it was real, and she wasn’t feeling like getting fucked anyway. She wanted to preserve her sexual energy. They went back to the room, got dressed and headed out. They turned a corner and ran into Aiko, dressed in her yukata, on their way through the garden. Alex and Reina were visibly startled.

“Good morning, did I surprise you,” she greeted them cheerfully, “I hope you slept well?”

“We’ve already gone over that thoroughly,” was Alex’s reply. Aiko had no idea what he was talking about.

“Don’t worry, I never have any idea what he’s talking about either. We slept very well, thank you,” Reina said, “Alex, could you go wait for me in the lobby? I want to talk to Aiko.”

What he really wanted to say was “No way, this is going to be one the most prurient and awkward conversations ever, and I’m damn sure not going to miss it,” but the only part he could manage to say was, “Sure.” He left the two girls to their privacy, knowing if anything was ever going to develop he needed to leave it to Reina.

“Aiko,” Reina said, looking squarely into her soft brown eyes, “first I want to apologize. I invaded your privacy and I’m sorry.”

“What do you mean?” Aiko was clearly confused.

“I saw you last night, in the onsen.” Aiko was still at a loss. “You were making love with a boy. I had come for a late night bath and I watched you. I know I shouldn’t have, I should have just left, but I didn’t.”

It took Aiko several seconds to digest the words. At first she was in disbelief, then a chain of thoughts went through her head; she said those words, the things she said are correct, so it must be true. A wave of panic shot through her body. She stammered for words, “You saw me. I…I…it,” was all she could manage to get out before her face flushed with embarrassment. She was starting to cry.

Reina instinctive took Aiko in her arms. “Oh no, no, sweetheart, don’t cry, it’s not like that. You didn’t do anything wrong, I’m the one who did something wrong. I just wanted to tell you how beautiful I thought you were, how beautiful you are. I thought you were magnificent. You have a gorgeous body and the way you moved was so sensuous.” Reina could feel tears through her blouse. “Hey, look at me,” she continued, “sex is natural, sex is wonderful. You caught me and Alex being a little naughty at dinner last night, didn’t you?” Reina wiped her tears. Aiko looked up at her with big moist eyes and Reina felt her desire for this girl growing.

“It’s not such a rare thing in this place.” Aiko said. They exchanged a smile, “So you saw me and Kenta in the onsen? How long were you watching?”

“I’m not sure. Long enough. About from when the moon came up. I have to confess, I was touching myself. Alex came inside me and I thought the spring water might be the best way to get it out.” She thought the frank honestly might put the girl at ease.

“So your boyfriend saw me, too?”

“No, he went to sleep, but I told him about it.”

“Typical guy. Kenta went to sleep after, too.” Aiko began to relax.

“Is he your boyfriend?”

“Not really. He likes me and I let him fuck sometimes, but we’re just friends.”

“I want to ask you something. Last night, watching you, you were so radiant, you were so passionate and graceful. It stirred something in me, you were sensuousness in motion. Aiko, I want you, I want make love with you.”

Aiko was taken aback by the request. She knew she wasn’t a lesbian, but she could also admire a woman’s body and she did think Reina was a beautiful woman. She felt ashamed when Reina was telling her she saw her getting fucked, but at the same time it was exciting knowing she had been watched, desired, admired, spied on.

“Would your boyfriend be there?” she asked.

“He doesn’t have to be.”

“The reason I was there, in the onsen last night. When I came in your room his cock was showing. It was so big and hard, all last night I kept thinking about that thing, what it must be like being inside you. I wanted to touch it and kiss it. I wanted to try it inside me. I had to get Kenta to come fuck me or I would have gone crazy.”

“I can certainly understand that. I’m a big fan of that cock, too”

“I’ll come if you let him join us, and I want him to fuck me, the way he fucks you. Do you think he would do that?”

“I think I can answer for him right now. He has something of a crush on you. I’m sure he will fuck your brains out. But be careful, that cock is not for the faint of heart.”

“Ask him to be careful. Where should we meet?”

“Can you come to our room?”

“I have to serve your dinner tonight. I get off work at ten and I’ll come to your room. Please don’t say anything at dinner, just pretend like nothing is going to happen, I’d be too embarrassed. I’m already nervous.”

“Well, Alex is a man-child, but I think I can make him behave. Aiko, I can’t wait to see you tonight. You are the sweetest, cutest girl I’ve ever met.” Reina looked up and down the path and saw nobody; she gave Aiko a slow tender kiss on the lips. Aiko thought she liked it and returned her kiss.

Reina considered whether or not to tell Alex about their plans to meet Aiko that night. Ultimately she decided it would be better if he knew. Alex can be goofy and blurt out awkward things, but he also knows how to behave when he should, and she didn’t want him to say anything stupid during dinner that would make Aiko uncomfortable, moreover she just wanted him to shut up with all the questions about her conversation with Aiko in the garden.

Reina and Alex spent the day in the town. Even though Yufuin is a tourist town it is not at all gaudy, it seems more like an artist community. The town is comprised of mostly small wooden structures with lots of greenery between, situated around Lake Kinrin, with galleries featuring local artists, shops and cafes. The town is designed for walking. There are always secret treats and treasures to be found by visitors willing to explore.

They spent the morning strolling through boutiques in “flower town”, and taking silly photos of each other in the Trick Art Museum. When nobody was looking Reina exposed her breasts for a picture in front of “Venus Rising” on a dare from Alex. They had a light lunch on the terrace of a café overhanging the lake. They spent the next few hours roaming about the town, browsing shops and eating all the interesting sweets they could find. Although they were enjoying their excursion very much, both of them felt they were just passing time until that evening.

They returned to the ryokan about four o’clock, took a short nap and went to soak in the onsens for a while. They chose the big ones, as they didn’t want to spoil the anticipation of the evening by fooling around with each other, and Reina felt she would like to be alone with her thoughts for a while. After that they walked through the grounds for a few minutes and then returned to their room. They still had some time before dinner so they sat out on the balcony and tried to read. Neither of them could concentrate very long before their thoughts drifted back to Aiko.

Eight o’clock came and they almost jumped when they heard a knock at the door. Aiko let herself in, and just as the previous evening she set the table.

“Did you have a nice day?” Aiko asked. She was hoping the innocuous question would stifle her anxious feelings. Reina and Alex were glad they had something to talk about besides what they were actually thinking.

“It was very nice. We wandered around the town, shopping and eating. We saw some…,” Reina was cut off by Aiko’s question.

“Can I see it?” she blurted out, feeling instantly embarrassed by her own question. It was apparent to them what “it” meant, but they were surprised by Aiko’s bold disregard for their prior agreement. “I’ve been thinking about it all day.” Reina looked at Alex, then Aiko looked at Alex, both waiting for his response.

“Yeah, I guess so,” he said, “but it’s not hard, it’s not big like before.” But as he spoke the thought of Aiko eager gaze on his cock caused it to swell. The girls could see something growing under his yukata.

“Go ahead, Alex. Take it out for our friend,” Reina said.

Alex pulled his yukata open, exposing his semi-hard cock, and stood there for Aiko’s inspection. Alex was fastidious in his manscaping. His shaft and balls were shaved of any hair, his pubes were tamed into a short patch. The overall effect made his cock look even larger.

“My Goodness, you can take that thing inside you?” She asked Reina, still staring at the treasure.

“Yes, but I’ve had practice,” she replied, “You can touch it if you like.” Aiko and Alex were both thrilled by Reina’s offer.

Aiko walked over to Alex, still holding his yukata open, without stooping, eyes fixed on the prize, she took his shaft in both hands and gripped it tenderly. Alex became fully erect, straining against Aiko’s fingers, but he didn’t move.

“It’s magnificent,” Aiko said looking up into Alex’s eyes.

“Thank you,” he said, trying to remain as gentlemanly as possible under the circumstances. Still holding his cock she stood up on her tip toes and kissed Alex on the lips.

“Do you want to kiss it?” Reina suggested. Alex smiled. Aiko got down on her knees and pressed her lips against the head of his cock, giving it a passionate kiss. She stuck out her tongue and licked the underside of the shaft two or three times. While holding the shaft she tried to insert his cock into her mouth as deep as it would go, but barely got past the head.

“This is too much,” she gasped, removing his member from her mouth, “I’m getting so wet. I have to go. I have a lot of things to do.” She rocked back on her heals and stood up with the same graceful motion she had made before and left the room.

Aiko came back every twenty minutes or so to serve the next course, but none of them made any hint or reference as to what went on, or what was going to go on. Alex and Reina didn’t have much of an appetite, and left most of the repast to the chow hounds in the kitchen. Dinner finished and the dishes were cleared away. After a while Aiko returned to set out the futons. Without a word she laid out three futon from the closet side by side. They all smiled at each other. She told them she would be back after work, kissed them both, and left them to wait.

Ten o’clock passed, then ten-thirty, by eleven they started to worry. About eleven-fifteen a knock on the door gave them tremendous relief. Aiko entered the room dressed in jeans and a sweatshirt.

“Sorry. Kenta wanted to “hang out” with me, which means he wanted to have sex. I told him I had to go home and he insisted on walking me home. Then I had to wait for my parents to go to sleep before I could come out.”

“No problem. What counts is that you are here,” Reina said.

“I have to tell you something,” Aiko said, “I’ve never been with a woman before. I don’t know what to do. I might be bad.”

“Oh, I’m counting on you being bad,” Alex chimed in.

“And I don’t know if I can fit your cock inside me.”

“It’s ok, I’ll go slowly. I won’t hurt you, but you might get sore. Why don’t we have a safe word? If you want things to stop just say “blueberry pie.”

“Why blueberry pie?”

“You could say “fuck me harder,” but I’d get confused.”

“Ok, blueberry pie.”

“Blueberry pie.”

“Blueberry pie.” the each said in turn and laughed.

Reina walked over to Aiko and took her in her arms. She had been imagining this moment all day and now it was finally happening. She began to kiss her, lightly at first, then harder and deeper. Soon their tongues were exploring each others’ mouths. Reina released her and lifted her sweatshirt over her head. Aiko cooperated by lifting her arms. She was wearing a spandex sports bra that flattened her breasts against her chest. Reina tossed the sweatshirt on the floor and the two girls resumed their embrace. Alex moved over to them and put one hand on the back of each girl. They pulled away from their kiss and started kissing Alex in turn, first Aiko, then Reina and then the girls would kiss each other again. Alex took advantage of the girls being occupied to untie Reina’s obi and push her yukata to the floor. Reina was naked except for small pink cotton panties. Aiko stepped back to look at her body.

“You are so beautiful,” Aiko said sweetly. Reina’s body was completely white, she was more shapely and soft than Aiko, and she had well proportioned breasts with large pink nipples. She raised her hands to Reina’s hips and caressed her body, up and down the sides, over her stomach and ass, her hands came to rest with one breast in each hand. Aiko pushed them up to feel the weight and firmness and giggled, “lovely” was all she said and moved her mouth closer to kiss them. She kissed one all over and then the other. Then she began with her tongue, licking all over her nipples. Aiko could feel the nipples getting hard between her lips, “yummy,” she said and Reina kissed the top of her head.

While this was happening Alex moved behind Aiko and started kissing her neck and shoulders. He wrapped his hands around her waist, and let them course over her stomach, then he slid his hands down the front of her pants. He ran his fingers through her pubic hair and touched the fold of her pussy, he pulled them out and unfastened her jeans from behind. Bending down he dragged her pants to the floor and he helped her step out of them. At the same time Reina pulled Aiko’s sports bra over her head. Her small shapely breasts fell out, just like the night before Reina thought they were cute and girlish and she couldn’t wait to taste them. She gave each of them kisses.

Aiko was left wearing pink cotton panties almost the same as Reina’s. Alex made the girls stand side by side. “Did you plan this?” he asked, “You girls did this for me, didn’t you?” The girls laughed. “May I?” he asked. He took Reina’s panties and pulled them down just a few inches and kissed the skin as it was exposed. He did the same to Aiko, pulling down her panties slightly and licked, back to Reina, a little farther and licked. He went back and forth until both girls had their panties around their thighs and their pussies well exposed. With one hand holding each girls’ ass he forced his tongue into one pussy and then the other. Even though their legs were held together by their panties he could wedge his tongue fairly deeply into their cracks. He knew he was reaching their clitorides as the girls were responding with sighs and grinding their hips. He looked up and saw the girls kissing passionately.

“Look at this guy,” Reina said, “he thinks he can just enjoy our pussies and keep his clothes on. No way.”

“That hardly seems fair. What should we do about it?” Aiko answered. They pulled Alex to his feet and each gave him a few kisses. Reina pulled his obi and it slid off onto the floor. Both girls put their arms inside his robe and let their hands roam all over his skin, his chest, his ass, down the inner thigh and up between his legs. They squeezed his balls and shaft, they ran their fingers through the crack of his ass and pressed his anus.

“Is nothing off limits to you girls?” he asked.

“Hmmm? We’ll let you know,” Reina responded thoughtfully. They pulled the yukata off his shoulders and it fell to the floor. He was completely naked, with his cock at full attention.

“Where are your pink panties?” Aiko asked Alex, “You didn’t get the memo?”

“Uh, they’re in the wash. Maybe I can borrow yours.”

The girls got onto their knees and put their mouths on either side of Alex’s cock. They ran their lips back and forth along the rigid shaft and kissed each other every time they reached the tip at the same time. A spontaneous contest developed between them on who could take his cock deeper into their mouth. First Reina took it in, then Aiko tried to go a little deeper, then it was Reina’s turn again. This went back and forth a few times between giggles and praise. Reina was the clear winner.

“I don’t know how you expect me to last all night if you keep doing things like this to me,” Alex complained.

“My God, this is so much fun. You are so lucky, Reina, to have such a fun toy” Aiko said, “I want to see this monster in your pussy. I can’t believe you can take it.”

“Oh, I can take it all kinds of ways.”

The girls got up and let their panties slide to the floor. They each took one of Alex’s hands and led him to the futon.

“You’re up, big boy,” Reina said. She laid on the futon on her back and spread her legs. They both looked down at her pretty pink bald pussy. Alex felt the urge to engage in his favorite hobby.

“Have you ever licked a pussy before?” he asked Aiko. She shook her head. “Are you sure?” hoping for a prurient tale of pubescent experimentation from her past.

“No, I think I would remember that.”

“Here, let me show you.”

He pulled Aiko down beside him onto the futon between Reina’s legs. They brought their faces close to her pussy. Alex spread her vulva apart with his fingers.

“This is the best place to lick,” indicating her clitoris. He gave it a few strokes of his tongue. “Here, you try.” Aiko was a bit hesitant, but felt the urge to try. She brought her lips close and took a long lick.

“Oh, not bad. I thought it would be kind of smelly, but it’s nice.” She resumed the task with more enthusiasm.

“Oh, you are good, sweetie,” Reina half moaned.

“What!? Better than me?” Alex pretended to be offended.

“No, baby. Nobody is better than you.”

“That’s nice, but I want to see you fuck her.” Aiko said.

“I’m here to please,” Alex said. Aiko moved from between Reina’s legs and Alex positioned his hips above his girlfriend’s. He supported his weight on his hands and knees, his cock hanging down.

“Would you be kind enough to guide me in?” he asked Aiko. Aiko took his cock in her hand and lined it up with the opening of Reina’s pussy. Alex pressed his cock against her vulva.

“Wiggle it around a bit. Get her juice all over the tip.” Aiko rubbed in up and down her labia until it glistened with her wetness. Alex pressed harder and breached the opening. His cock slid in a bit, then he pulled it out and pushed it in farther, making sure the shaft got well lubricated at each step. Reina was extremely wet. Aiko was mesmerized watching his thick pole disappear into her pussy. He achieved full penetration and pushed harder. Reina let out a big moan.

“Are you cumming?” Aiko asked.

“Soon,” Reina replied.

“Tell me when you do.”

Aiko lay down next to Reina and nestled herself under her arm. She put one hand on Alex’s ass and rubbed it as he stroked Reina, the other hand she used to rub her own pussy. She kissed Reina’s breast. Reina’s moans and sighs got increasing louder.

“I’m cumming, I’m cumming.” she announced after a few minutes, Alex increased his stroke rate. Aiko turned over, planted her lips on Reina’s mouth and kissed her deeply while Reina came. Reina’s hips started bucking upward to meet Alex’s thrusts. Aiko had made herself cum, too. After a few seconds the frenzy died down.

“Wow, that was huge,” Reina exclaimed, laughing in a release of tension.

“It’s my turn. I want to try,” Aiko said, “but please, slowly.”

Reina sat up and motioned to Aiko to come near. She made Aiko lay between her legs with her back on her chest, so Aiko’s head was resting between her breasts. Reina grabbed Aiko’s knees from underneath, pulled them up and apart so her pussy was spread open wide. Reina reached her hand around and rubbed her pussy up and down, sliding her fingers in and around, smearing her wetness all over her pussy, making sure she was well lubricated. Alex, standing by, could see her pussy was too small. He had had some difficult experiences with tiny pussies before, and it usually ended up in frustration and disappointment.

“Ok, I’m ready,” Aiko said. She turned her head and kissed Reina, “That’s for good luck.”

Alex moved between Aiko’s legs so his cock could touch her pussy. He rubbed the head of his cock all around, between her dark vulva and the opening of her pussy. He could feel everything down there was getting very slippery. Alex was terribly excited to be inside this little cutie, he had imagined what she was like from the moment she first introduced herself.

He pressed a little to see how easily the opening would give way, it yielded a little, so he lined up his shaft with her hole and pushed, gently at first then a little harder, then harder. He could see the grimace on Aiko face and wondered if he was hurting her.

“Are you ok?” he asked.

Aiko sucked in air, “Yeah, keep going.” Reina reached around her and with both hands pulled her labia apart. Critical pressure was achieved and the purple helmet slipped in. Aiko gasped and started breathing heavily.

“Are you ok?” Alex repeated. Aiko nodded fervently between gasps. He pushed the shaft farther in, Aiko screamed in a combination of pleasure and pain.

“I have to take it,” she shouted out, “put it all in, it’s so huge.” With short strokes he managed to get his cock buried inside her tiny pussy. He felt the head of his cock pushing against Aiko’s cervix. Her narrow passage squeezed his cock and he felt her pussy contracting around the base of his shaft. She seemed to go crazy at this new sensation. She wrapped her arms and legs tightly around Alex’s torso and held him to her body. “This is so good. Fuck my pussy.”

Alex started stroking her pussy, slowly, straight in and straight out, nothing fancy yet. Without releasing her grip, Aiko pressed her lips firmly on Alex’s mouth. Discovering she could take his whole cock he began to apply some directional thrusts. He angled his cock up and down, side to side, in circles, all his best moves, and she took it all.

“What do you think?” Reina asked.

“This is so good,” was her answer, “You are so lucky. I want him to fuck me all night.”

“You’re going to have to share, sweetheart,” Reina got up and let Aiko lay back. Alex repositioned himself and was able to push his cock in deeper.

“Oh God, I’m going to cum,” Aiko gasped. She redoubled her clinch, moaned loudly and pressed her hips into Alex as she felt waves of pleasure flowing from her pussy through her entire body. Alex felt her pussy pulsing rapidly around the base of his cock and felt he would cum if he didn’t take evasive maneuvers. He tried to pull out.

“No, don’t take it out,” Aiko pleaded, “It feels so nice. Let me squeeze it for a while.”

“If I stay in there I’m going to cum,” was his defense.

“Ok, don’t cum inside me, please. I don’t have any protection,” she said and released Alex from her grip. Alex rolled over and lay next to her. Reina brought them water and lay down on the other side of Aiko.

“Those are some very impressive tan lines,” Alex said, tracing them with his finger.

“Usually they fade over winter, but I went on a surfing trip to Australia over New Years. It was my graduation trip,” she explained, “Can I ask you something?”

“Sure,” Reina said.

“Last night at dinner when I came in and saw Alex’s cock, you guys were fucking, right?”

“Yes. I mentioned that” Reina said.

“Yes, but did you want me to catch you?”

“I thought it might be fun. What would you have done if you had?”

“Probably run away and never come back.”

“I’m very glad you came back.”

“Me too.”

“Me too,” added Alex.

Reina turned on her side and began kissing Aiko, her hands caressed her breasts and stomach. Aiko was growing more comfortable with the idea of sharing sexual pleasure with another woman. Alex turned and started kissing Aiko’s breasts, his hand moved down to her pussy where his fingers found her clitoris. Aiko, with one hand grabbed Alex’s cock and with the other slid her fingers into Reina’s pussy. They gently touched and kissed each other until the girls came again.

It was well past 1 am when Alex suggested they go to the onsen. Reina’s de***********ion of Aiko’s body in the moonlight was something he wanted to see for himself and was eager to reenact the scenes. They were both surprised when Aiko suggested they walk to the onsen naked. They rolled up their yukatas, put them under their arms and left the room.

They tried to be quiet, but their self imposed exhibitionism made the girls giggle relentlessly as they walked. The cold night air was both chilling and stimulating. The girls clung to each other for warmth as they walked. Alex periodically patted each girl on the ass, his penis flapping back and forth at every step. They made the onsen without discovery or incident. The moon had already risen, casting the pool in pale purple light. They quickly lowered themselves into the water, after a few seconds of feeling relief from the cold they gravitated together like magnets and the three embraced.

“Would you do something for me?” Alex asked Aiko, “Last night when Reina saw you she said you were sitting over there with your legs up. Would you sit like that for me?”

“You are a naughty boy. You think I’m just your sex toy?” Aiko replied and moved to the edge of the pool. “I’ll be your sex toy. Like this?”

“Put one foot here and the other here, so your legs make an “M” shape.” Aiko obliged. Her dark little pussy was exposed and spread apart. The moonlight shining directly between her legs.

“That’s perfect,” Alex lowered himself in the water and moved between Aiko’s thighs. He began giving her pussy long powerful licks, driving his tongue deep into every fold and hole. He was in a frenzy of ecstasy, experiencing this delicious young woman. Aiko had never had a tongue in her asshole before, but she decided she really like it. The sensation tickled her ass and she squealed with pleasure.

Reina nudged Alex out of the way, “It’s my turn,” she said. Reina traced every feature of Aiko’sr pussy with her tongue, down to her asshole and back up again. “You’re pussy is so cute.”

Alex moved behind Reina and entered her pussy from behind. Reina open her mouth and spread her lips around Aiko’s entire vulva, making a seal and applied suction until Aiko’s pussy filled her mouth, her tongue was stroking her clitoris in every direction. Aiko thought the feeling was incredible and involuntarily pumped her hips against Reina’s mouth as she had another orgasm, Reina soon followed.

“Oh my God, this is too good,” Aiko said, “You guys have ruined me for sex. I don’t know if my poor little pussy can take it, but would you fuck me one more time, Alex.”

“It would be my pleasure,” he said. Reina got up and sat on a stone nearby to watch, her hand was already rubbing her own pussy. Alex stood up with his cock fully erect and stepped towards Aiko. She bit her lower lip in anticipation. She was no longer frightened of the huge member, but was only thinking of the pleasure it would provide her. Alex kissed her on the mouth, and she spread her legs a little wider to accommodate his hips. He lined up his shaft with the tiny opening and gently wiggled his way inside.

“My pussy is sore, but this feels so good,” she said. Alex began stroking her pussy, slow and fast and back to slow again. Aiko was in ecstasy. Alex thought she had cum a few times as her pussy was pulsing around his cock incessantly. She was moaning and clung tightly to Alex with her cheek pressed against his chest. After a few minutes of riding up to the edge and backing off, Alex couldn’t take it any longer.

“I’m going to cum, I’m cumming,” he said, surprisingly calmly under the situation.

Aiko clung harder. “Cum inside me, I want your cum inside me,” she said frantically. Alex struggled to break free and managed to extract his tool before he shot his load harmlessly into the water. After he was drained he slid his cock back inside Aiko and stroked gently. Her pussy was making strong contractions around his cock.

“Sorry, I remembered what you said before,” Alex said while giving her tender caresses.

“Thank you,” she said breathlessly, “I was getting carried away.”

Alex’s cock deflated and fell out of her pussy. Reina came over to them and they all shared a group hug with kisses passing between them. They looked at each other, communicating it was time to go with just their eyes. They got out of the water and decided to put on their yukatas for the walk back. They could see the first light of day creeping over Mount Yufu as they walked through the garden. They passed an elderly couple on their way to the onsens. They exchanged “good mornings” with them, and then the three started laughing together.

At their room Aiko changed back to her sweatshirt and jeans.

“I have to go. My parents will be waking up soon. I don’t want to have to explain anything to them. God, my pussy is sore.”

“I still get sore too,” Reina replied, “It goes away in a day or two.”

“Yeah, but then I’ll need to have his cock again,” she said, grabbing Alex’s cock and giving it a little squeeze, “I’m not working tomorrow so I won’t see you again.”

“You are moving to Osaka for school, aren’t you? We can see you then,” Alex said.

“I’m going next month with my mother to find a small apartment for me. Maybe we can meet.”

Reina made sure Aiko had their email and phone numbers, Aiko gave hers. They had one last hug and a few kisses and then she left. They were all thinking that they had had an experience they would cherish forever.

Reina and Alex didn’t see Aiko on her apartment hunting trip to Osaka as the girl couldn’t possibly get away from her mother. After she moved to Osaka they met once and went out to dinner. They tried sleeping together again, but it wasn’t the same. It seems they couldn’t recapture the passion and adventure of that magical night in Yufuin. Aiko became busy with school and swim practice, so she had very little free time. Eventually she found a nice boyfriend of her own. She introduced him to them when she brought him over for Thanksgiving dinner. They didn’t see her for more than a year that. Reina ran into her in town when she was doing some Christmas shopping. Aiko was very pregnant. Reina confessed that she was pregnant, too, but Alex didn’t know yet. They promised they would get their kids together for play dates. As Reina walked away she remembered that she loved her.

---

Justin’s commands drive one girl to finally beg to be his!

Time Manipulation Mind Control

Chapter Nine: Begging to be Owned

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Krystal Sampson

“When is Justin going to unpause time?” I asked, standing roughly where I believe that I was when he froze time to begin with. At least I thought it was the right section of my college’s hallway. It was hard to remember after the naughty things I did.

My cheeks burned from the shameful pleasure of eating out my time-frozen mother’s pussy full of my brother’s jizz. I couldn’t believe I enjoyed doing that. I was a hundred percent gay. Right? I definitely liked girls. And pussy. The taste of Brittany, the English exchange student, lingered on my lips. She had a juicy snatch. I devoured her with Ji-Yun, my friend and lover.

“Your brother’s a horndog,” Ji-Yun said. She gave me a big smile that spread across her delicate cheeks. She had that porcelain, Korean doll-like look. Her silky, black hair was gathered in a braid that fell down to her tight rump. I loved how it swayed as she wiggled her body. “Maybe we can find another pussy full of his cum for you to eat out.”

The sly look my friend gave me made me shudder. A part of me wanted that. Another part of me wondered if I’d messed up Ji-Yun with my commands. I accidentally made her a lesbian or bi the day before, but it also seemed like I’d opened her up to be more honest about these… incestuous fantasies she had. Not that I judged since I had so many incestuous fantasies about my mother. Fantasies I could indulge in now. But Ji-Yun was… fixated on me eating my brother’s jizz.

I didn’t want to think about that implication. My brother didn’t give my friend any commands while she was frozen in time earlier. If he had, he would just turn her into his slut. Justin had a one-track mind.

But if he had messed with her…

A tinge of anger fed into my frustration. I just wanted to stop waiting here. It had to be time. He said ten minutes. Though everything was paused, the clock on my cell phone still worked. It couldn’t find a signal, so it was running off its internal timer, I guessed. It would sink up with the satellites when time flowed again.

I stamped my foot, letting out a frustrated moan. My brother better not have messed with my Ji-Yun.

“I swear, I want to march through school and find out what skank—”

Energy rushed around me like a wave. It splashed over me. Reality lurched about me. Students frozen in mid stride, moved again like nothing had happened. A cacophony of sound—their steps, their conversations, the rustling of their clothes—assaulted my ears. Ji-Yun winced beside me, shaking her head as the students flowed past us.

“Finally,” I said, nodding my head in satisfaction. “Let’s get to Miss Daisy’s class. I want to see if my commands to her took!”

Ji-Yun nodded her head, her hand clutching mine. We took two steps forward when this Black girl name Evelyn stop before me. She blinked and then groaned, her body shuddering like a sudden wave of arousal washed through her. I grinned as her hands shot down then slid up beneath her skirt. Right there in the middle the hallway, she wiggled her hips and drew down a pair of dainty, lilac panties. As she stepped out of them, a couple guys paused and grinned. They stared at her like a pack of hungry animals.

That was all boys were. Hungry animals. Justin was the worst.

Evelyn straightened. She thrust her balled-up panties at me, saying, “Please, enjoy the scent of my hot cunt on my panties.”

“Thank you, Evelyn,” I said, not hiding my grin as I took them from her. I gave this command to every hot girl I came across while time was frozen. I brought her panties to my nose. The warmth of her pussy lingering on the cloth made my fingers tingle. I inhaled, savoring her spicy musk.

“Oh, my God, can’t believe I just did that,” Evelyn moaned then darted away.

Ji-Yun giggled beside me. “You’re just a big lezzie perv, Krystal.”

I inhaled Evelyn’s panties again then moaned, “Yep!”

A group of guys darted past us, almost growling and snarling like the animals I believed them to be. They pushed through the hallway, guys shouting at them, girl screeching as they leapt out of the way. “Assholes!” someone shouted. “You fucking cock-suckers almost trampled me. Fucking dicks!”

I shook my head. Boys were such animals.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome “Sam” Shapiro

I leaned against the wall next to the single-use, gender-neutral bathroom. The door to the boys’ restroom lay to my right, the girls to the left beyond the small bathroom’s door. Justin had to be in one of them fucking his sex slave Aurora. Where else could he have gone? I had only turned my back for a moment to check my phone.

I wanted to tell him what I’d learned.

I watched the septic worker in the gray jumpsuits, the logo for his company on his back. A large explosion behind the name of the company. Nasty Sewage Assault! NSA. According to Ipso_Custodes’s post on a message board, the NSA (National Security Agency) was in the area searching for the location of the strange time distortions that threw off all the atomic clocks in the world by nanoseconds, a unit time so small it took only the most precise instruments to measure. Atomic clocks being off was an unprecedented event. It would have to take a distortion in spacetime to cause it, affecting gravity in a wave radiating out from around here.

It excited me as much as my new relationship with Justin. I want to talk to him all about it. To tell him of my suspicions that the Nasty Sewage Assault workers were actually NSA agents hunting down the source of the gravitons at our college.

But would a good girlfriend interrupt her boyfriend? I was so new to this. Justin deserve to have this fun with his sex slave. Did I have any right to disrupt that? I could be patient.

Luckily, the conversation on the message board was heating up as I posted my suspicions. I kept watching the worker out of the corner of my eye. He held what appeared to be a cell phone in his hand, sweeping it around. Was it actually some sort of instrument? Something to detect minute variances in local gravity?

This was also fascinating.

The potential NSA agent vanished around the corner. I squirmed, a part of me wanted to follow him. I pushed up my glasses then continued posting on the forum, putting in a physical deion the potential agent. This was much more important than going to my useless social studies class.

Shouts echoed down the hallway. I glanced up to see a group of guys rushing around the corner, running in an almost hunched-over manner. I cocked my head as their shouts sounded almost animalistic. Like bestial excitement had burst out of them. With a roar, they raced even faster, charging down the hallway past me. My head tracked them as they barreled right towards…

Pearline?

The Black girl had straightened up her clothing from getting fucked outside the college by her cohorts. I found that to be mild interest, surprised that such lewd behavior was tolerated at our school. It was like things were… changing. People were not acting the way they should. And yet… somehow it felt right.

My forehead furrowed as the baying pack of guys swarmed Pearline and grabbed her. They ripped at her clothes. She let out a moan of wanton delight, gasping, “Yes, yes, you can fuck me too, boys! I’m a slut!”

I shook my head. It was definitely odd. Like Justin’s parents showing up at school and…

Well, the sex part wasn’t odd. Was it? I mean, Justin could fuck his mother, but… but incest… That was illegal. So why did I find it acceptable for Justin to fuck his mother, but not for another person to do that?

Curious.

Things were definitely getting weird in our school. What had happened? I need to learn more about this Project KRONOS. I needed to talk to Justin about all this. A wave of annoyance washed through me.

How long would it take him to fuck his sex slave in the bathroom?

“Yes, yes, ram those cocks into—” Pearline’s words were cut off as she took dicks now from both ends.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

I groaned into the kiss with Shelly, a gorgeous blonde that was in my gym class. Her round, naked tits pressed against my side as she clung to me. She kissed me with such hunger, making it so hard to think. She had been mind-controlled by me when I froze time in the girls’ locker room. I just restored it, unleashing an orgy.

Two other girls were pleasing my cock. Tracy and Rebecca were both nuzzling around the tip, their hands stroking up and down my shaft. Their soft lips nibbled on the spongy crown, their mouths brushing together as they jiggled in delight. They were so eager to please me.

Because they were my sex slaves now.

I didn’t intend for them to be my sex slaves. I just wanted to start an orgy in the girls’ locker room. What nineteen-year-old college student wouldn’t want to be in the middle of that? Before I unpaused time, I let my sex slave Aurora fuck Tracy with a strap-on dildo. At the same moment, I fucked Aurora from behind, moaning how she was my sex slave. That I owned her pussy.

Tracy and Rebecca, who was standing right by us, heard me talking. They didn’t know I was speaking to Aurora. They just heard those words and it changed them, rewriting their thoughts and hypnotizing them the believing they were my sex slaves. Now they were horny and needed to worship me.

“Enjoy them,” Aurora moaned beside me as my sex slave was pushing Jeanette down onto all fours. Aurora still wore her strap-on. It was clear she was eager to fuck the petite nineteen-year-old. I could see my sex slave’s excitement out of the corner of my eyes as she lined up her dildo. “Mmm, yes, Master, you’re going to enjoy having a whole harem of sex slaves. Ooh, and soon Petra and Paris will be begging to join, too!”

She was so right. I should just enjoy this. Tracy and Rebecca would be happy now, and soon I would have a whole harem of sex slaves. All those girls who ignored me would serve me. And Sam, too. My girlfriend could join in on the fun.

I just needed to be more careful about the words I spoke when time was paused. I needed to think about the unexpected consequences. Like turning Aurora into a sex slave. Or my parents showing up at my college with my dad begging me to cuckold him and my mom dripping wet and aching to be fucked by me.

I groaned at the pleasure rippling out of me. My two new sex slaves’ mouth licked and sucked on my dick. At the same time, Shelly felt amazing as she humped against me. She rubbed her shaved, wet pussy on my thigh. The coed slut ground her cunt against me as she moaned into the kiss. Her tongue thrust into my mouth, dueling with mine. Her juices coated my leg and dribbled down towards my knee.

“Coach Johnson,” moaned Melissa. The Black girl was shuddering as she leaned against the end of the row of lockers while our school’s dyke PE teacher munched away at her snatch. At least that command was working out. Inside the locker room, Coach Johnson could eat any pussy she wanted. She could indulge in her lust for her students’ pussies.

“Oh, my God, yes!” Melissa moaned. “She’s got her tongue jammed so deep in me!” Melissa cupped her round, ebony breasts. Her fingers sank into them as she enjoyed the lesbian coach’s ministrations.

“Aurora!” groaned Jeanette. I heard the slap of flesh against flesh. I caught a glimpse of Aurora’s blonde ponytail dancing on her back as she fucked the kneeling girl. “Oh, yes, yes it’s so hot. I’m so glad you’re fucking me, Aurora!”

Rebecca’s and Tracy’s tongues fluttered around the tip of my dick. I groaned into Shelly’s mouth. My hands slid down the blonde’s back to grip her ass. Her butt-cheek clenched and flexed beneath my fingers as she ground her hot cunt against my thigh. She whimpered into the kiss, clutching to me. Her nipples were diamond-hard as they rubbed on my chest.

It was incredible. I had three coed sluts, two who were my new sex slaves, loving me. I could get to enjoy this every day. What was a better way to spend my PE class than having orgies in the girls’ locker room?

I groaned as one of my sex slaves sucked the tip of my dick into her mouth while the other one licked at the shaft. I bet that was Tracy nibbling and kissing down my cock’s length since the girl was working on the right side. Tracy’s side. She went lower and lower until she reached the base.

Tracy moaned as she nuzzled her lips into my pubic hair and smooched down to my balls. I grunted into Shelly’s mouth as my brunette sex slave sucked on my nuts. She went back and forth, her tongue bathing each one while Rebecca bobbed her mouth on my shaft. The cheerleader-slave sucked my cock with such enthusiasm.

“Oh, yes, you’re enjoying your new slaves, aren’t you, Master?” Aurora moaned as she thrust away. The slap of her crotch against Jeanette’s rump echoed through the locker room.

I broke the kiss with Shelly and groaned, “Yes!”

“I’m so happy,” Tracy moaned. “Rebecca, let me suck on his dick now.”

Rebecca popped her mouth off my dick, that last moment of suction sending a jolt down my cock. Then she moaned, “Enjoy him, Tracy.”

It was so hot as the two girls switch positions. Rebecca threw herself into sucking on my balls, making my sensitive nuts send jolts of pleasure up to the tip of my shaft. Tracy engulfed my crown in her hungry mouth, her tongue dancing around the spongy tip.

“Jesus,” I groaned, my hands squeezing into Shelly’s rump.

“I know,” Shelly moaned. Her shaved pussy felt incredible on my thigh. “I want to cum just from grinding on you, Justin! This is so hot. Ooh, I love this. Why didn’t we ever do this before? Why would I ever think this was wrong?”

Aurora laughed, her ponytail bouncing on her supple back. Then she gasped as two of the girls, the Latina Rita and the black-haired Courtney, latched onto her nipples. Both girls were sucking on Aurora’s tits as she fucked Jeanette hard. Aurora’s head snapped back up as she moaned out in delight.

“Enjoy yourself, slut,” I growled.

“I am, Master!” Aurora gasped, her cute ass flexing as she drove her dildo into Jeanette’s cunt.

“Oh my God, yes!” Jeanette moaned, the petite girl trembling as she took the fake cock deep in her twat.

“Mmm, I’m going to cum all over your thigh, Justin,” Shelly hissed in my ear.

She rubbed her hot snatch up and down my leg then worked her hips in slow circles. I loved the feel of her silky pussy lips. The hard nodule of her clit caressed me. She nipped my ear as she panted, her hot breath washing over my neck.

It added more stimulation to the delight Tracy and Rebecca gave my cock and balls.

The two sluts were switching back and forth, sucking on my dick for a few moments, letting me feel their hot mouths around my dick before passing it off to the other. Tracy sucked with a hungry need, eager for my cum to fire into her mouth. Rebecca’s tongue was so lithe as it swirled all the way around my tip in between her hard sucks.

When they weren’t bobbing their heads on my dick, they were kissing at the shaft or nibbling on my balls. They both stared up at me, their brown and blonde hair swaying together as they switched back and forth. Worship shone their eyes. That same need to please me that I saw in Aurora’s green depths. Every moment brought me closer and closer.

“I went to cum all over both your faces,” I growled. “I’m going to coat your faces in my seed.”

“Yes,” Rebecca moaned. The blonde cheerleader licked her precum-stained lips “Do it, Master!”

Tracy popped her mouth off my dick, handed it over to Rebecca, and groaned, “Yes, yes, show all these other girls that you own us!”

“He owns me, too!” Aurora is. “I’m his head slave.”

“When you obey Aurora,” I groaned as Rebecca’s tongue danced across the crown of my dick before she sucked hard, “you’re obeying me.”

“Yes,” my brunette sex slave moaned.

Rebecca popped her mouth off my dick making a wet sound echoing over the moans the other girls. Tracy captured the crown of my dick in her warm mouth. Her cheeks hollowed as she sucked with aggressive desire. My balls tightened, my jizz approaching a hot boil.

Eyes flicked around the room. Two girls, Ellie and Veronica, were sixty-nining nearby, feasting on each other’s pussy with such hungry need. Melissa still squirmed against the end of the locker, grinding her pussy on our coach’s face. The Black girl had her head thrown back, gasping out in ecstasy. Aurora moaned, cradling Rita and Courtney to her breasts as she plowed into Jeanette’s cunt faster and faster.

“Oh, my God, I’m going to cum!” Jeanette moaned. “Oh, my God, Aurora!”

“Do it!” my sex slave. “You’re my lezzie slut right now! My Master’s watching this! We’re making him so hard!”

“You are,” I groaned as Rebecca sucked my dick into her mouth, Tracy nibbling on the shaft.

“Yes, yes, cum!” Shelly moaned, her pussy molten against my thigh. “Oh, fuck, Justin!”

Shelly’s ass clenched beneath my groping hand. She slid her pussy high up my thigh, coating me in her cream. She clutched me so tight, her mouth nibbling and chewing on my chin. She shuddered against me, her nipples so hard. She whimpered out in orgasmic delight.

A flood of her juices gushed down my thigh. I groaned, groping her rump as she shuddered against me. She climaxed just from humping against me, grinding that hot pussy on me. I loved it. It made my dick ache more and more in Rebecca’s sucking mouth.

“Justin!” groaned the cumming slut. “Oh, my God, this feels incredible! I could just hump against you all day!”

“Just a randy bitch,” Tracy moaned before she sucked on my ball.

“Uh-huh,” I grunted, cum swelling in my balls.

The moans of the orgy raced around me. All these girls were loving each other. They were licking and sucking and fucking each other. Melissa ground her pussy against Coach Johnson’s hungry mouth. Aurora fucked Jeanette’s cunt hard with that thick dildo. Rita and Courtney sucked and nibbled on my cheerleader-slave’s nipples, spurring Aurora to fuck Jeanette faster and faster.

Tracy and Rebecca swapped places. Tracy’s hungry, sucking mouth plunged over the tip of my dick. She bobbed her head fast, taking as much of my dick in her mouth as she could. I groaned as Rebecca flicked her tongue up and down my shaft, her dainty hands cupping and massaging my balls.

“Oh, fuck, yes!” Melissa held, the Black girl squeezing those ebony tits. “Coach Johnson, yes! You love eating my juicy cunt! Oh, my fucking god, yes!”

I watched her cum on the coach’s face. I watched her shudder and shiver, the pleasure surging through the Black girl. Her head threw back, her fingers digging into her round tits as she was lost to the sapphic ecstasy.

“Oh, my god, that’s so hot,” Aurora moaned, her crotch smacking into Jeanette’s rump.

“Yes,” Jeanette moaned. “Melissa looks so beautiful cumming on Coach Johnson’s face.”

“Yes,” I groaned, my dick throbbing in Tracy’s hungry mouth.

Then she and Rebecca swapped again. My cheerleader-slave swirled her tongue about out of my dick. Her golden hair danced about her shoulders as she stared up at me with worship. Shelly ground her cunt on me, moaning and gasping, more of her juices flowing down my thighs. Tracy went back to playing with my balls, sucking on them, caressing them with her tongue.

I couldn’t hold out much longer.

“Aurora!” Jeanette cried out. “Oh, my God, I can’t believe I’m cumming! I’m cumming from getting fucked by a dildo!”

SMACK!

Aurora slapped Jeanette’s ass and grunted, “Because you’re my lezzie slut right now!”

“I am, Aurora!” moaned the petite girl.

It was like those words had set off my sex slave. Aurora buried to the hilt in Jeanette while her ponytail danced down her lithe back. My sex slave cried out in rapture, her head tossed back. Her body shuddered. I caught a profile of her round breasts heaving as she shuddered. This was so hot to watch.

I was so glad my sex slave got to experience this pleasure. I wanted Aurora to have all the rapturous orgasms she could enjoy.

“Fuck!” I groaned, Rebecca’s tongue caressing the spongy tip of my dick. “I’m going to cum!”

“Yes, yes, cum, Justin,” Shelly moaned as she kept grinding her hot cunt on my thigh. “It’s the best!”

“I want to erupt on your faces, slaves!” I growled.

“You heard our Master!” screamed Aurora, her face twisting in orgasmic rapture.

Tracy and Rebecca sprang into action. Both grabbed my dick, pressing their cheeks together as they leaned in to please the tip. They stared up at me, one pair of blue eyes and another brown begging me to spill my jizz across their faces.

“Jizz all over our faces, Master!” Tracy moaned.

“Just coat us in your spunk!” gasped Rebecca.

My two naughty sex slaves fisted my dick, Rebecca’s hand above Tracy’s. It was too much. They both wanted it. I couldn’t deny my new sex slaves my jizz. With a loud grunt, I erupted.

Rapture fired out of my dick as my cum exploded onto their faces. Ropy lines of jizz splashed across both their features. I groaned as the ecstasy barreled into my mind. It lifted me to such heights of bliss.

Stars burst across my vision. I hugged Shelly tight against me as I unloaded more and more of my jizz. I coated their faces. I painted them in my pearly seed. My jizz splattered across their features. I groaned at how naughty they looked drenched in my seed.

“Oh, my God, that is so hot to watch,” Shelly moaned against me, still grinding that juicy snatch on my thigh. “Fuck!”

More of her cream gushed out of her as she plunged into another orgasm.

“That’s so hot, Master!” Aurora moaned, watching me over her shoulder as she just gripped Jeanette’s hips.

Rita and Courtney were no longer sucking on her nipples, but were on the ground, kissing each other, groping each other’s tits. The two loved each other with a passion, consumed by my commands.

“Ooh, I want to taste,” Aurora said. She ripped her dildo out of Jeanette’s juicy pussy. As the last of my spunk spurted out of my cock, Aurora turned to join her fellow sex slave. I smiled, buzzing from my orgasm and—

“Jefe!” A new voice screamed at the top of her lungs. “Fuck me!”

Petra rushed at me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome “Sam” Shapiro

I tapped my foot, my impatience mounting. How much longer was Justin going to fuck his sex slave? It had been fifteen minutes already. Surely, he should have unloaded in her cunt by now.

I glanced down the hallway where the barking, growling boys were gangbanging Pearline. She was utterly naked now, her ebony flesh coated in their cum. They were jerking their cocks, splashing ropy spunk across her features when they couldn’t get into one of her juicy holes. Not long ago, President Bill had come around and had shooed away the proessors and staff trying to stop it.

Very unusual.

The ginger-haired “sewage worker” was also watching the animalistic boys fucking Pearline. He held a smart phone, taking pictures, clearly interested in their pleasure. He had a big grin on his face, the sort of perverted look that Justin would have if he witnessed it. I glanced over my shoulder at the bathroom door.

Justin would love to see this.

I pushed down another flare of impatience as I studied the “sewage worker.” Was he an NSA agent? He was interested in the sex, but it was such a fascinating thing to watch. Pearline’s ebony tits bounced and jiggled, pearly cum dripping down her swaying mounds’ sides. There was a perverse part of me that wanted to lick the jizz off of those breasts. Especially if it was Justin’s.

I squirmed, looking down on my phone. There was a new post.

Ipso_Custodes asked: “SalomeIsBored, is anything else weird going on that your college?”

“There is a Black girl getting gangbanged,” I reported. SalomeIsBored was my handle. President Bill stopped anyone from interfering. He allowed it to progress. It is very unusual.”

“Gangbang?” posted PleromaBirthright.

“That is very interesting,” commented FuckZuckerberg.

“Interesting. That is messed up. It shouldn’t be happening at a college. What else is going on, SalomeIsBored?” asked Ipso_Custodes.

I almost started typing about Justin’s parents, but I shouldn’t divulge my boyfriend’s secret. This strange hesitation gripped me. I didn’t normally hesitate to talk about anything. No subject was off limits, and yet… I also didn’t mention his sudden acquisition of a sex slave. Another… bizarre thing. My forehead furrowed. It perplexed me that I didn’t want to share this. I didn’t want to post this on the Internet. Justin wasn’t ashamed of it, nor was I.

Something affected my mind?

“Those Project KRONOS have anything to do with mind control?” I asked.

“If our government’s intelligence agencies are involved, I want to put it past them,” Ipso_Custodes posted.

“MK Ultra!!!” FuckZuckerberg typed.

I really need to talk to Justin. If there was some sort of government mind control program running around, changing how people acted. He needed to know. It might be affecting him. It might be affecting me. Was that why I was suddenly… so open to telling him about my feelings? Why did I think it was okay for Justin to have sex with his mother, but it would be wrong for anyone else? Why did President Bill think it was okay for Pearline to be gangbanged in the middle of the hall?

I grasped the handle for the single-use bathroom. I twisted the knob and threw it open, expecting to find Justin fucking Aurora hard and…

It was empty.

I frowned, swelling the lingering scent of Justin’s mother’s pussy. I thought Justin and Aurora had dived in here. Did they go into a different restroom? Where else could they have gotten to so fast? They couldn’t teleport… Or… If Project KRONOS was messing with time, space could also be affected.

First, I had to confirm if Justin was around.

Without hesitation, I plunged into the boys’ restroom, passing their urinals while marching for the three stalls in the back. They were painted beige instead of the pink of the girls’ restroom. I thrust the first stall open.

Empty.

Second. The third. Nothing. Justin wasn’t in here.

I whirled around and marched out of the bathroom. Pearline was gasping in delight, the slap of flesh on flesh echoing down the hallway. The guys were baying like a pack of hounds now, most of them jerking off their dicks as they watch their two friends fuck the girl from either end. I marched past the single-use bathroom, ignoring them, and entered the girls’ restroom. There were seven stalls here.

I checked them all. Empty.

Frowning, I opened my phone. I had an app. It wasn’t precisely… legal. I had to jailbreak my phone to install it. I punched in Justin’s number and waited to see if I could get a ping off his GPS. I had to talk to him. This was so important.

He was in the girls’ locker room. What was he doing in there?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

Petra, her clothing still disarrayed from masturbating before the locker rooms, rushed to me. Her right breast bounced before her, exposed. I stared at the heaving, golden-brown mound as the Hispanic girl rushed closer. Her light-brown, curly hair danced around her expression. She had a wild look on her face, her dark eyes glassy.

Her fingers had a juicy gleam about them.

“Justin!” she moaned as she fell to her knees beside Tracy, who was still kissing Rebecca, the two sex slaves licking my jizz off each other. Aurora was on the other side, kneeling by Rebecca. Aurora had a look of such glee on her face. “I’m so glad to find you in here!”

“You need something, Petra?” I asked, not concealing the smile growing on my face.

“Yes, Petra, is there something you wanted to tell Justin?” Aurora asked, her gloating glee dripping from her words. “Something that you claimed was… impossible.”

“Yes, you are right, Aurora!” Petra stared up at me. “Justin, make me your puta. Make me your sex slave like Aurora!”

My smile grew. “Why?”

“Because… I just realized how sexy you are. It’s been driving me wild all day at school. I can’t think of anything else. I can’t stop myself from touching my body. I’m so horny. I keep almost cumming and cumming, but I never get there. I just know that you’ll satisfy me. That if I’m your sex slave, I will finally get all the pleasure I crave. Please, Justin, make me your puta!”

“So you really want to be my puta, huh?” I asked Petra, loving the way she squirmed before me, golden-brown boob exposed.

She nodded her head. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me, but I can’t deny this horny ache. I know I will cum so hard if I submit to you. That’s what I need. Please, let me be your slave, Jefe. Please!”

“Well, how can you say no to that, Master?” Aurora asked. “She’s as much a whore as I am. And she’s finally realizing it.”

“I am, Aurora,” Petra said. “I’m so sorry for being in a bitch to you. I’m just so confused. And my boyfriend, Steve, is fucking your boyfriend and Lance. It’s all so fucked up. None of this makes any sense. I just need to cum.”

“Then strip. Show me that body.” I licked my lips, staring down at her. “Show me that you’re utterly devoted to serving me.”

“Yes, Jefe!” She grabbed her blouse and ripped it over her head, her curly, light-brown hair spilling about her flushed face. Her tits jiggled, the exposed one swaying more than the one still held in her bra. She reached behind her and unfasten her bra, exposing both of her large tits. They were just soft, so pliant. They reminded me of my mother’s tits, though Petra’s had such a delicious, golden-brown hue to them. Her nipples fat and brown. She wiggled on her knees, working up her skirt and panties in one go, exposing her triangular tuft of pubic hair leading down to her shaved vulva.

Cupping her tits, she stared at me with that adoration. “I’m your sex slave, Jefe!”

“Yeah, you are, slut,” Aurora moaned.

“Tracy, Rebecca, stop licking my cum off your faces. Save some for your new fellow sex slave.” I glanced at Petra. “Well, slut?”

The Hispanic whore didn’t hesitate. She groaned and pressed her face towards Tracy’s. She licked up a line of pearly spunk running from Tracy’s neck up to her ear. I groaned as one of the bitches who used to make fun of me now eagerly lapped up my cum off another girl’s face. I smiled as I stared down at my harem. Aurora nuzzled against Rebecca’s cheek, doing the same thing as Petra.

They were sluts for my cum.

Tracy turned her head, letting Petra find new places to lick. The Hispanic whore moaned as she gathered more and more of my pearly spunk. The jizz gathered on her tongue before she yanked it into her mouth. She moaned, savoring the flavor. She was such a wonderful sex slave. Petra found more and more of my pearly cum to enjoy.

Then she was kissing Tracy. Their tongues were dancing together. On the other side, Aurora was snowballing my jizz back and forth with Rebecca. I groaned as I took in this wonderful moment, the moans of girls gasping and shuddering echoed around me. Shelly gasped as she was pulled away from me by Coach Johnson. The blonde girl who was humping against my thigh now ground her cunt on the older woman’s hungry mouth. Melissa grabbed Jeanette, the pair falling into a hot sixty-nine.

“Goddamn, I love stopping time,” I muttered. “This is fucking amazing.”

My four sex slaves moaned and groaned as they shared my cum. The two blonde cheerleaders had their lips glued together now, Aurora’s round breasts nuzzling into Rebecca’s firm tits. Aurora still wore her strap-on. It glistened with Jeanette’s pussy juices. An idea slowly rose in my mind.

I smiled.

I glanced at Petra, her tongue dueling with Tracy’s. The two sluts clutched each other, their faces almost merged together as they loved sharing my cum. As if they felt me watching, Petra and Tracy broke the kiss to look up at me.

For moment, a line of spittle connected their lush lips. It snapped.

“Do you want me to do something else, Jefe?” asked Petra.

“Yes, I do. You been such a pain in my ass over the years. Been such a fucking bitch to me.”

She swallowed. “I just didn’t know, Jefe. I’m so sorry. I’ll do anything to make up for it. I’m your puta. Use me. Abuse me. Just let me cum!”

“I’m going to fuck you so hard up your ass. It’s only fair, right?” I gave her an evil grin.

“That’s only fair, Jefe.”

“And while I’m fucking your ass, you’re going to be riding that pussy up and down Aurora’s strap-on.”

Aurora broke her kiss with Rebecca, her green eyes bursting with joy. “Thank you, Master! I love fucking Petra with my strap on.”

Petra nodded her head. “Our maricón boyfriends used to love watching that. They were probably wishing they were sticking each other.” Anger flashed across Petra’s face. “¡Chingados!”

She did not like being cheated on.

Aurora stretched out on her back, her hand gripping the base of her dildo. It thrust up into the air, a dark-purple shaft of rubber glistening with Jeanette’s dew. She waggled it as Petra crawled around Tracy and Rebecca to reach her. My Hispanic sex slave had such a naughty grin on her face, staring at the dildo like it was a siren leading her to such naughty pleasures.

Petra threw her limber thigh over Aurora’s waist. My chief sex slave held the dildo up, aiming it right at Petra’s shaved snatch. The dark-purple tip nuzzled into my Hispanic sex slave’s plump lips. Petra’s back arched as she sank down it.

“¡Madre de Dios!” moaned Petra. “I love riding a dildo.”

She looked over her shoulder at me, giving me a smoking look. She reached behind her, parting her golden-brown butt-cheeks. She exposed her puckered sphincter. “The only thing that would make it better, Jefe, will be for you to slide that big, thick dick into my asshole.”

“Fuck her ass, Master!” Tracy moaned.

“Can I eat out Tracy’s pussy while you do?” asked Rebecca.

“I want you two sluts sixty-nining while I fuck Petra’s asshole!” I growled, advancing on my Hispanic slave.

Tracy and Rebecca squealed in delight. They shifted around as I passed them, eager to devour each other. I would make sure my sex slaves had all the pussy they wanted to eat.

I fell to my knees behind Petra. I stared at that rump. I smacked my cock against her right butt-cheek, making it jiggled. I loved the sight. She had a plumpness about her that excited me. A peachy ass.

I slid my cock down into her butt-crack. She whimpered, knowing this would hurt without any lube. But I could tell that she wanted. She wanted to make me happy. She would get pleasure in her pussy from me fucking her asshole.

I found her butthole, lined up, and thrust.

She let out a throaty groan as her sphincter resisted. With only my precum lubing my tip, I had to push harder. But her anal ring surrendered after a moment. My dick popped into the velvety grip of her hot sheath. I groaned as I slid deeper and deeper into her. My back arched as my crotch smacked into her rump.

“¡Puta!” she groaned. “You’re so huge, puta!”

“And you’re so fucking tight, slut,” I growled, my hands squeezing her breasts. I squeezed those big, soft mounds. “Now fuck us, slut. Take your punishment and your pleasure. You’re mine!”

Her bowels clenched down on my cock. She whimpered out, “Yes, I am yours, puta!”

She moved her hips, riding up Aurora’s dildo while stirring her asshole around my dick. I drew back, loving the way she whimpered and moaned, a mix of pain and pleasure rippling through her voice. The friction was incredible. My dick drank it in while my balls grew tighter and tighter.

I slammed back in, driving her down Aurora’s dildo. My first sex slave gasped in delight, her face twisting with pleasure. I stared at her over Petra’s shoulder, loving the pleasure brimming in her green eyes.

Her hands joined me in squeezing Petra’s breast. We kneaded them as I fucked my cock in and out of Petra’s hot bowels. Aurora’s fingers were so lithe as they danced around mine, circling around my thicker digits gripping the Hispanic slut’s heavy mounds.

Petra gasped, “Yes, yes, play with my nipples, Aurora!”

I thrust harder into her bowels, finding a rhythm with her hips as she slid her cunt up and down Aurora’s dildo. “You love us doing this to you, don’t you? You love my cock fucking your ass!”

“I do!” she whimpered, her bowels squeezing tight around my cock. “Oh, yes, yes I love it! It hurts, but in a good way! I’m such a puta! Just a dirty whore.”

“Are you a pain slut?” I grunted, my hips thrusting harder, my balls smacking into her taint.

“Big time!”

“So you love it when I do this!” Aurora purred.

Petra squealed in rapturous delight. Her bowels clenched hard on my thrusting dick, increasing the velvety pleasure massaging my sensitive tip. Petra lithe back arched into my chest. Her moans echoed through the locker room, merging with the other sounds the lesbian sex gasping around us.

“What did you do to her, Aurora?” I grunted, my balls thwacking again and again into Petra’s taint. They were full of cum. Ready to spurt into her depths.

“I’m pinching her nipples, Master!” Aurora moaned.

“She’s abusing my nubs!” Petra screamed. “I’m going to cum like a filthy whore, Jefe! May I cum? Please?”

“I don’t know,” I grunted, slamming my dick as hard as I could into her bowels. “You haven’t made me or Aurora cum yet. Don’t be a selfish cunt!”

“I won’t be, Jefe!”

“Just keep riding my dildo, Petra!” Aurora moaned. “Ooh, you’re massaging my clit. It drove me closer and closer to cumming. Oh, Master, she is driving me wild!”

“Cum, slut!” I ordered as I pounded my Hispanic slave’s tight bowels.

Aurora’s squeal echoed through the locker room as I pounded Petra’s tight bowels. It was clear that my first sex slave was cumming. She gasped out her rapture as Petra ground the base of dildo into Aurora’s clit. The sounds they made built my own orgasm, along with the sounds around me. All these girls were panting and moaning, cumming in sapphic delight because of me. I gave them this bliss. I let them experience such rapture, this pleasure that they were too afraid of to indulge in. They denied themselves because society had told them was wrong. I told him that was right. That they should indulge in here.

I had amazing power. This thrill surged through me. I would change so much. I would give out my commands with my harem of sluts led by Aurora, my girlfriend Sam at my side, and my mom and sister cheering me on.

Krystal would be mine.

I slammed into the depths of Petra’s asshole. The velvety grip caressed the tip of my dick. The pressure swelled. My balls smacked into her taint. They boiled over with cum. I gripped her breasts and threw back my head, howling out my rapture.

My cum fired into her bowels. Hot spurts jetted out of me, each one sending pleasure rippling through my body. I loved this moment. The wonderful, Earth-shattering moment of spurting my jizz into my sex slave’s asshole. My fingers dug into her tits as I snarled out my pleasure.

“Now you can cum, slut!” I growled.

“Yes, yes, cum with us, Petra!” howled Aurora.

“Thank you, Jefe!”

Petra’s bowels writhed about my dick. As I spurted the last blast of my cum into her depths, her flesh rippled about me. She screamed out in pleasure, shuddering between us. I held her tight, loving the fact that this bitch was turned into my sex slave. She would worship me. Love me. She would be so happy serving me. She and Tracy and Rebecca and, most importantly, Aurora.

I stared down at my first sex slave, such joy bursting in her green eyes as she shuddered through her own orgasm. She beamed up at me. Such a wonderful, naughty soul. I was glad I said those words to her. That I had unleashed all her passion.

“Damn,” I groaned. “We are going to have so much fun.

”

“Yes, we are, Master!” Aurora moaned.

Nearby, Shelly came on Coach Johnson’s mouth. I watched the lesbian coach lick her student’s pussy. It was such a hot sight to witness. Then that dyke pulled her face away and grinned. Her tone body was all lithe muscles and sensual flesh. She swept her gaze around the rest of the orgy, clearly looking for another pussy to enjoy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Krystal Sampson

Miss Daisy kept smiling at me as she stalked the classroom, her gaze smoky. I sat with my back straight, drinking in her attention. Ji-Yun beside me was equally beaming. It was such a fun day so far. My pockets bulged with other girls’ panties, and now my favorite teacher, the delicious and busty redhead, was staring at me with such hunger. She had those dainty glasses—sexy, librarian glasses—perched on her nose. Her youthful cheeks burned brighter as she gave me such smoky looks.

Pencils scratched around me as students worked on their English essays. Miss Daisy approached my desk, kneeling before me, almost thrusting her bountiful cleavage into my face. Her green eyes smoldered behind her glasses as her hand, almost absently, brushed mine resting on my desk.

Tingles raced through me from her fingers.

“Krystal,” she said, her voice breathy, “I was wondering if I could speak to you. After classes.”

My pussy clenched. My commands had worked. “Oh,” I said, trying to play coy while my insides burst with such excitement. “About what?”

“Oh, I thought you would be interested in a special study session. Something a little more intimate then we can do in a full classroom.”

I fought so hard not to squeal out a girlish excitement. My eighteen-year-old body trembled. “I think I’d like that, Miss Daisy.”

The teacher gave Ji-Yun a sidelong glance. “Maybe we could make it a… threesome? I’m sure Ji-Yun would love to join.”

I nodded my head, my heart bursting with joy. I loved the ability to stop time and mind-control women. It was awesome.

“Good,” Miss Daisy said. She leaned closer, her voice going to a whisper that I could barely hear. “I hope you enjoy eating pussy.”

That was so bold. “I do.”

“Good, I just know you’ll enjoy licking your brother’s cum out of me. I’ll have so much of it in me.”

Then she rose, leaving me flabbergasted. Justin’s cum? He was going to fuck her? He must have given her some sort of perverted commands. He wanted her to be full of cum when I played with her. A sharp jolt of fear passed through me. I glanced at my friend.

She smiled back at me and arched her eyebrows. Had Justin…

No, no, he couldn’t have done something to her. Not my Ji-Yun.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome “Sam” Shapiro

I burst into the girls’ locker room, took three steps past the sinuous entrance, and stopped. I blinked at the sight of the lesbian orgy before me. Girls were gasping and moaning, feasting on each other’s pussy. Tracy and Rebecca were engaged in a wild sixty-nine, and beside them Jeanette and Melissa were writhing together, their ivory and ebony bodies pressed tight.

Coach Johnson, her face glistening with pussy juices, moved away from the trembling blonde. She saw me, stalking towards me. The gym coach’s breasts swayed as she sauntered to me. A shiver of heat shot through me. This is all so… arousing.

“Sam!” Justin said, ripping his cock out of what looked like Petra Hidalgo’s asshole. He rose, giving me such a foolish grin. I went to dart around Coach Johnson to reach him, but the gym teacher snagged me. I gasped as her fingers dug into my arm through my baggy sweatshirt. She pushed me back against the end of the row of lockers.

Her tongue flicked out across her lips.

“Sam Shapiro,” she purred. “You got out of my PE class last year. That little note claimed you needed to focus on academics and not your physical education.” She tutted me. “Well, I need to rectify that. I need to give you such a thorough physical education now.”

She fell to her knees before me and grabbed my sweatpants. She yanked them down. “Stop that!” I shouted, struggling to grab them. A part of me wanted to let her, but I had to talk to Justin. “What are you doing?”

Her hands reached for my panties next. Her fingers hooked the waistband. I snagged her wrist, shaking my head. I didn’t have time for this. I didn’t need to have this crazy woman eat my pussy. I needed to speak to Justin.

“Stop that!” I snapped.

“Now you listen here, you naughty little bitch!” Coach Johnson hissed. She ripped down my panties, her arms stronger than my grip. “I can eat any cunt I want in this locker room.”

“Justin!” I shouted as she buried her face between my thighs.

To be continued…

---

my self exploration continues

I appreciate all the comments and feedback you guys are giving me. My story will only keep getting better, hope you guys keep on reading.

I was in love with my mom. I dreamed of her, I wanted to be around her, I loved her smell, I could feel her taste. I fantasized of having her almost as much as I fantasized of being her. I began mastubating constantly, and my mom was on my mind all the time. She was the perfect woman with a perfect life. I became pretty good at pleasing myself, but I did not tell mom of course.

About 3 nights after her birthday, mom and I bathed together again. Like always, I was hot looking at my mom’s big boobs, except when she noticed this time, she didn’t turn around.
Mom,”here, touch them”.
I reached over and started massaging her breasts as she leaned forward towards me.
Mom,” how do you like them”.
Me,”they are really nice, I hope I grow mine like yours”.
Mom,”I’m sure you will, your grandma and I were blessed up on top, I’m sure you will also. Have you been practicing what I showed you?”
Me,”yeah”.
Mom,”well tell me about it.”
Me,”what”.
Mom,” how do you feel”.
I had gotten the masturbation thing down to perfection, but said,”I can’t nake myself feel the way you made me feel, how did you do it.”
Mom smiled and spread my legs. She reached in between them and massaged my clit. I could feel a glorious sensation immediately.
Mom,”pay attention, you are gonna have to continue to practice to get it right.”
I continued playing with her breasts which made me even hotter. She used her other hand put it between her legs. We were both moaning, and her big boobs swelled in my hands. I lost control, my mouth reached for them and I started sucking on them. I squeezed for millk, and my mouth was filled immediately. My mom had an almost immediate orgasm while I kept sucking her tits. She she moaned and shivered, then she pulled her hand from between her legs, and grabbed me by the hair. She pulled my head back and kissed me. Not a gentle kiss on the lips like she always did, but a wet savage one, sticking her tongue deep in my mouth, licking the milk from my tongue. I had an orgasm as she kept kissing me. She felt me shivering and said,”let it go baby, just like that. Do I make you feel good?”
I squeeled,”yes”.
Mom,”do you like me baby”.
Me,”yes”.
I reached the end of my orgasm and mom gave me a beautiful kiss on the lips. She said,”remember to practice, I want to hear all the details later on, and remember, it’s our secret.”
She finished bathing, then she bathed me, and took me to bed.
Me,”love you mom”.
Mom,”love you too baby, have a good night”.
She kissed me again and left.

Not long after, mom went back to the stripclub and her usual whore routine. Bill would come over and fuck her. So would John. And so would some guests of Bill, some which I knew to be our neighbors. She was loud as always, and I tried to peek as much as I could. I would look for every excuse to look at her naked and touch her. I masturbated constantly, and my every thought was of her.

Some time after Bill went to my room and filled me in on a little treasure.
Bill came over one day mom didn’t work and spent the night. He left the door open and lights on as he fucked my mom most of the night. I kept looking through the gap on my door. Bill kept looking over to my room as he fucked my mom from behind, I wasn’t sure if he could see me or not, but I didn’t care. I was obssesed with mom’s big boobs, and couldn’t take my eyes of them as they moved back and forth with every stroke. Bill turned mom around and fucked her tits. My mom was holding her big tits close together as Bill pumped his dick between them. I was really turned on, and wished it was my hands holding her breasts as she got tittyfucked. Bill began grunting and shot his cum all over her tits. Bill stopped pumping his dick and mom started cleaning it with her mouth by sucking on it. She continued holding her breasts and massaging them. Once Bill let go of her, she began licking the cum of her tits. I ran straight to my bed and started masturbating with a fury. Thoughts raise through my head of groping my mom’s big tits, and sucking on them. Then of holding them while she got tittyfucked, and then having Bill cum all over them. I orgasmed thinking of licking the cum of her tits. I felt out of breath with the intensity of my orgasm. I began to wonder what cum tasted like before going to sleep.

I woke up wet the next day. I took a shower and masturbated again, thinking of the scene the prior night. I finished once again thinking of licking my mom’s tits clean of cum. I thought back to all the times I had seen men put their dicks in my mom’s mouth and groaned and shivered. I realized mom was eating up their fluids, and wondered what it tasted like. It couldn’t be bad if mom was doing it all the time. I finished up, got dressed, and bumped into Bill as I came out of the bathroom.
He said, “I left you something in your room”.
I had no clue what he meant but responded,”thanks”.
I went over to my room, and my computer was on. Didn’t know what it was at the time, but I saw my mom naked in the homepage. I scrolled through it and saw various videos and options for playing. I saw various girls as options, and one was my mom. I clicked on mom’s picture, and it took me to a screen with various videos. I pushed play on one, and it started with mom seating on a couch in her bra and thong. They ask her a couple of questions, like her age, which she said she was 18, so I figured it was recorded some time back. A balck guy walks into the room and puts her on her knees and fucks her face. The guy had a huge dick, and it was the first time I could see a dick that close. Mom swallowed him whole, but gagged and slobbered. She undid her bra and her breasts looked huge. They got covered in saliva, and the black guy would go back and forth fucking her tits and face. I was really turned on and immediately started touching myself. The camera took an angle from above and mom looked beautiful with her mouth full, and her blue eyes filled with tears. She gagged and seemed to want to vomit multiple times. Her breasts were covered in saliva, and glistened in the light as they bounced with the thrusting of the actors hips. Another black guy walks into the scene and fucks her face as the first guy fucks her tits. The camera zooms out a bit and a recognize the first guy to be Bill. They go back and forth fucking her face, and they bend her over towards the camera opening her up. The other guy keeps fucking her mouth as Bill fucks her face. Bill then sits on the couch, and mom gets on top of him and sits on his dick, while the other guy fucks her face. After a few minutes of my mom and her tits bouncing up and down, the guys switch positions with each other. Mom sucks Bill for a bit, then he goes behind her as she bounces on the other guy. He opens her butt up, and sticks it in her ass. My mom screams and moans, and shakes her hips back and forth for a few minutes, until suddenly, she gets back to her knees. Both guys start stroking their big dicks next to her face, and shoot the cum into her mouth. Mom plays with the cum in her mouth for a bit, then she swallows it, and opens her empty mouth at the camera. The scene ends with mom saying,” thank you guys for giving me black dick”. By that time, I had reached an orgasm touching myself and watching her. I gathered myself and kept looking through the videos, and saw one with mom and another girl. I was about to put it on when I heard footsteps nearing my room. I had to close the webpage as grandma came in. I had forgotten it was a school day, and mom was gonna go drop me off.

At school, I began to notice boys. Everyone would always tell me my mom was pretty or hot, but I started hearing boys saying I was pretty. I looked in the mirror and thought I was pretty. I had mom’s blue eyes and straight long blonde hair. My mom had bought me lots of clothes, and I insisted on certain clothes which I thought resembled hers. Her condition was that I could not take them to school, so I wore them around the house or at grandmas. Physical education was my favorite class. Most of us girls would wear short shorts, and I liked looking at the girls and having boys looking at me. I liked lining up behind the girls, to see them stretch, I thought they looked cute in their little shorts. The boys seemed to line up in the back also. I felt flattered when boys would line up behind me, I made sure to give them a good show, and I noticed more and more boys would line up behind me. Our gym teacher was Mr. Lopez, a hot 30 year old muscular Mexican guy that all the girls in school liked. He was fairly new, and had the attention of all the girls in school. We were little girls to him of course, and he would smile as we would try to flirt with him, but he paid little attention. He was my first male crush, with mom being first female. I had no tits yet, but I was a good runner, and boys and girls always complimented my legs. I figured it was my only attribute, so I liked to wear my shorts really small and tight, and I would not put anything on that would not show my pantyline. While stretching, I would always try to bend over with my butt facing Mr. Lopez. I would spread my legs and stretch to both sides. I was really flexible, so I could get my legs open all the way, and a couple of boys seemed to like what I did. No matter what I did though, I could not get more than a smile from Mr. Lopez. I wished I was my mom, so I could get any man I wanted. Checking out the other girls in class made me feel alot better.

I kept looking through the website and saw various other videos, including the one from my mom’s b-day. I wasn’t sure what was going on, why the videos were on the internet, but I didn’t care much. If anything, I wanted to thank Bill letting me watch my mom. Most videos had mom getting fucked by men of all races. Most of the men were muscular, and looked much older than her. My favorite video was one with mom and another girl. The other girl was a beautiful Mexican girl. There were more videos of mom and other girls, but she was the first that I thought her beauty rivaled my mom’s. She had straight black hair, brown eyes, and white skin. She was skinny, but her body looked amazing. She didn’t have big tits like mom, but her small waist opened up to wide hips and a big butt. It started with the girl and mom dressed in slutty clothes, which they slowly removed. They would kiss and touch each other in a gentle way. They laid in bed naked, taking turns touching each other, kissing each other’s bodies, and sucking each other’s breasts. They took turns eating at each other’s vaginas, and then kissed and repeated. They would moan and hold each other close as one gave pleasure to the other. The videos pauses briefly and the other girl appears wearing what I would later learn was a strap-on. Mom suck on it a bit, then the other girl starts fucking my mom as she lays on her back, with her tits bouncing all over. Then mom gets on tops and rides the other girl. Mom’s tits bounce wildly, and she often holds them as they seem to be about to bounce off her body. Mom orgasm’s, and goes straight down to suck on the strap-on, that is dripping with mom’s fluids. Mom lays on her back, and opens her legs, the other girl starts eating her again.
I wonder what mom tastes like as the video shows mom moaning and smiling in pleasure, and the other girl eating at her. They reverse roles, my mom puts on the strap-on. The other girl bends over showing her big beautiful butt, as she sucks the stap-on. Then she turns around and mom enters her vagina from behind. The other girl pushes her butt back, as mom moves her hips forward, meeting halfway. The other girl moans in pleasure, as my mom grabs her buttcheeks, pulling her ass back towards her. Her big butt bounces with every pump, and mom’s tits bounce in place. The girl shivers and moans as she climaxes, then turns around and sucks the strap-on clean. When she is done, mom goes behind her and eats at her vagina. They kiss at the end with what seems to be a passionate kiss. The first time I saw this video, I orgasmed before it even ended. Then again at the end, then again afterwards. I was dripping wet as I lay in bed and wondered what mom tasted like. I decided I could give it a try and taste myself, so I shoved a finger inside my vagina, and pulled a bit of fluid out. I took a deep breath and put the finger in my mouth. I could not tasted anything, so I put two fingers in, and tried going in deeper, but felt pain and pulled them out. They had fluid on them, so I sucked on them, and tasted myself. I did not taste bad, or good, but I still thought it was ok. I masturbated once more thinking of mom and the mexican girl, wishing I could have both of them, having them eat me, and having me eat them. I needed to find a way to have my mom again

---

Couple live out bisexual fantasies with dominant BLACK teens.

DARK Submission: A Bisexual Journey

Summary: Couple live out bisexual fantasies with dominant BLACK teens.

Note 1: This story is dedicated to TheOriginalAnonymous who suggested the idea and was a sounding board as this lengthy tale developed.

Note 2: Thanks to MAB7991, LeAnn and TheOriginalAnonymous for their editing.

WARNING: Although this is in the INTERRACIAL category, there is a fair amount of gay sex (white coach submitting to his 18-year-old star black basketball player) and lesbian sex (coach’s outgoing sexually aggressive white girlfriend submitting to an 18-year-old black cheerleader and twin sister to the black basketball player) in the story. Yet, the story really is about a young couple’s journey into interracial submission but in a loving, supportive way. That said, if gay sex, lesbian sex, interracial submission and nasty language offend you, please don’t read any further.

In conclusion, the heart of the story is a very, very, very unorthodox love story…just with a lot of gay, lesbian and interracial sex.

I hope you enjoy…JASMINE

Couple’s Bi-sexual DARK Desires

1. A BIG Surprise

It’s funny how you never really see things coming until they hit you right in the face.

My life was about as normal as possible. I am thirty-two, still in great physical shape, and a basketball coach at one of the top ten high school basketball programs in Texas. I have a younger girlfriend who keeps me on my toes and in great shape from all the sex. She is a nymphomaniac and very adventurous. My first sexual encounter in public, my first blow job while driving, and my first time having anal sex have all been with Ashley.

It wasn’t like I didn’t have lots of experience before Ashley, I was a basketball star in high school dating the prettiest cheerleader and getting plenty of sex with her. I had a scholarship to a college where I dated many hot coeds and since becoming a teacher I had bedded quite a few women before I met Ashley. I am gifted with a solid thick seven-inch cock that has impressed many of the ladies I have been with throughout the years. That said, even after an active sex life, being with Ashley made me realize that I had lived a rather vanilla sex life. I just assumed the girls in porn existed only in porn. Then I met Ashley.

I still remember our first meeting. We met at a bar, I was there with some buddies to watch the NCAA basketball playoffs, while she was there at a bachelorette party for a sorority sister of hers. She was nearing the end of her courses for a nursing degree at the time and was just finishing her residency. Her white pantyhose caught my eye, nylons being a weakness of mine. She quickly discovered this, and subsequently wore thigh high stockings for me on all our dates. She even surprised me one time on the carnival, showing me that she was going commando on the Tunnel of Love ride before riding me to a mutually enjoyable climax.

Besides being a sexual savant, she also loves basketball, understands the rules (rare for a woman in my experience), loves eighties pop music, is an avid reader and loves kids movies (although we eventually agreed to disagree on best animated film of all time: she is adamant it is Toy Story (which is a great choice), but I am just as adamant it is the rarely seen but equally brilliant Meet the Robinsons).

As I was saying, you never really know at the time when a seed has been planted. For our one year anniversary, Ashley insisted that instead of going out, we would spend the night indoors. She also insisted that we only buy each other one present and it must be a sex present. I, of course, wasn’t convinced that she was serious, so I bought her some very nice jewelry (I long ago learned diamonds are a girl’s best friend), but also bought her a slutty school girl outfit complete with plaid skirt and knee high stockings…another fantasy of mine (teaching high school seniors is often torture when some of the girls come to class dressed in tight sweaters, short skirts or, on rare occasion, wearing pantyhose. It hasn’t helped that I am still a pretty good looking guy, if I do say so myself and have had my fair share of pretty students imply that they were more than willing to cross the inappropriate line between teacher and student…thankfully I have been able to resist the temptation).

I came home from work with flowers (flowers being a necessity for any sort of anniversary) and was surprised to see my beautiful blonde girlfriend in a tiny apron, beige thigh highs, and nothing else. She asked seductively, “Are you hungry?”

I stammered, “F-f-famished.”

“Good, I have your favourite,” she smiled, lifting up her apron to reveal her trimmed, ready to eat, pussy.

I love eating pussy. Some guys think it is disgusting, but to me it is just the gentlemanly thing to do. If I expected a blow job, I should be willing to give as well as receive.

Over time, I have gotten very good at it and, although most women loved my big cock, they loved my expert tongue even more. I loved to tease, get them revved up until they begged for release, or as in Ashley’s case, she usually grabbed my head and fucked herself to orgasm on my face. Ashley looked prim, proper and sweet in public, but behind closed doors when her libido was running, which was almost always, she transformed into a powerful, insatiable nympho.

I moved to her and kissed her passionately. Breaking the kiss, I began to lower myself to her sweet nectar but she stopped me. “All in good time, my love. I really did make you your favourite meal.”

We ate, my cock on constant alert, as we talked about basketball and this Friday’s division championship game (a win and we would be going to the state championships in two weeks), about her crazy morning at the hospital (that included a women having quintuplets and a child swallowing a hot wheels car) and about our upcoming trip to Europe for Easter break.

Once dinner was done and we polished off the first bottle of wine, Ashley asked, “So what did you get me?”

I smiled, “Actually I got you two presents.”

“You cheated,” she said, slapping me, her breast almost falling out of her thin apron.

“I just wanted to show you how much you really mean to me,” I answered, handing her the small box.

“You shouldn’t have,” she said, her eyes betraying how pleased she was that I had ignored her present perimeters.

“Yes I should’ve, you deserve to be treated like the perfection you are,” I replied, realizing just how corny I sounded as soon as I heard my words aloud.

“Perfection am I?” She laughed, as she began opening the box.

“I teach math and coach basketball, flowery odes of love are not really my forte,” I countered, defending myself.

“That is why I fell for you, Adam, your caveman romance,” she quipped, opening the box. After a pause, as she stared at it, she said, “It-it-it is beautiful.”

“As are you,” I added, meaning it. Her crystal blue eyes, glowing red cheeks, adorable dimples and sultry sweet lips created the most beautiful woman I had ever known.

She took the promise ring out of the box and put it on her finger. “Wow!”

“So you like it?” I asked relieved. “It took me forever to choose the right one.”

“It is perfect,” she smiled radiantly. After a long, tender kiss, she said, “I really did only get you one sex present.”

“That’s okay, all I really need is you,” I answered, meaning it. I didn’t need presents, I just needed her love.

Grabbing my hand, she led me to the living room. “I didn’t bother wrapping it,” she explained, letting my hand go and going over to my blu ray player.

“Before we start, you still have to unwrap your other present,” I pointed out.

“Give me, give me,” she said, reaching for the package behind my back.

“I don’t know,” I teased, moving the package out of her reach, her firm small breasts crashing into me.

Demonstrating impressive flexibility, she swung around me and with lightning speed grabbed the box from me. She opened it and smiled, “You dirty, dirty man. You want me to dress up like some slutty little twelfth grader for you to fuck.”

Her tone was playful and I loved it when she talked dirty. “Better you in a school girl outfit then some actual slutty eighteen-year-old, and trust me there are lots to choose from.”

“I bet there are,” she smirked playfully before kissing me hard. Breaking the kiss a minute later, she gave my stiff cock a firm squeeze through my pants and said with naughty promise, “I’ll be back in five, Teach.”

I watched her leave, my mind envisioning all the things I wanted her to do in my schoolgirl fantasy. Even though I had envisioned it in my head exactly what she would look like in the sexy outfit, nothing prepared me for what she actually looked like, especially since she had completed the image by putting her hair in pigtails.

“Holy shit,” I elegantly complimented, my inner Neanderthal coming out in full force.

“Oh, you really do know how to flatter a girl,” she teased, turning around to show me the outfit from behind.

“I can officially die and go to heaven now,” I quipped back.

“Oh honey, you haven’t seen anything yet,” she purred, sauntering over to the blu ray player and putting a disc in. I stared at her legs in the sheer white knee-high nylon stockings; her pink painted toenails looking tantalizing and the pigtails driving me crazy. “Are you ready for your present, Mr. Jarvis?”

Hearing her address me as Mr. Jarvis, as my students do only enhanced the fantasy as I stammered, “y-y-yes, Ms. Grisham.”

She pressed play and walked over to me slowly, with such a deliberate strut that I felt like I was the prey and she the hunter. She reached me and said, “When I saw this I instantly knew it was perfect for you.”

On the screen, the movie started, it was a porno, called Teaching Teacher. I gasped, just as she sat beside me on the sofa, “You bought me porn.”

“I did,” she nodded, moving her mouth to my ear. “Do you like?”

“V-v-very much,” I stammered, distracted by her hot breath on my ear and the beginning of the movie.

She tugged on my ear, before whispering, “I am going to make every fantasy you ever imagined come true, Mr. Jarvis.”

My hand went to her leg, but she snapped her fingers and I stopped; I had learned to obey her commands. As I moved my hand away obediently, I really would do anything for this woman, she said, “First, the movie.”

She sat back, put her hand in mine, and we began watching the movie as if it were Sleepless in Seattle or some other romantic comedy and not a porno called Teaching Teacher.

The scene started with a teacher at his desk grading papers at home. His wife, dressed in a fuck me skirt, stockings and boots, and leading a handsome black man, who we later learned was her boss, came into his home office and made idle chit chat with her husband. The boss’s hand was clearly on the wife’s ass and as he was looking at the husband, he put his hands on the pretty redhead’s shoulders and wordlessly pushed her onto her knees. The husband gasped as his wife wordlessly unbuckled the black man’s belt, pulled down his trousers, tugged down his underwear, and released a black python of a cock.

The massive cock slapped her in the face and the camera zoomed in on the stunned husband’s face as he watched his wife open wide and take the nine-inch cock in her mouth. The camera panned back and forth between the wife, who was clearly not sucking the big cock for the first time and her husband, frozen in awe.

She bobbed greedily on the black dick before, finally, she took the huge cock out of her mouth. Shockingly, she then started trying to convince her husband to come join her in worshipping the black gentleman’s perfect cock. The husband feebly protested, even though he was clearly in awe of both his wife’s actions and the huge cock he couldn’t take his eyes off of.

Reluctantly, after more sweet talk from his wife, the teacher walked over and joined his beautiful wife on his knees. He stared at the cock for an eternity before finally, after yet more encouragement from his wife, took it in his hand, barely wrapping his hand around the monstrous cock. His eyes went wide at its hardness and he slowly, tentatively opened his mouth and leaned forward. Being porn, after a few seconds of slow sucking, the teacher began to get into it and his wife held his hands behind his back as he really went to town.

I glimpsed over to Ashley whose mouth was watering and her hand had slid under her plaid skirt. My own cock was ridiculously hard and wanting some attention. I had never seen a guy suck another guy and much to my surprise it didn’t gross me out like I thought it would.

Seeing me look at her, she looked at my crotch and assessed correctly, “Does Mr. Jarvis want to come out to play?”

“Desperately,” I answered, as she reached over and fished my cock out of my pants. She gently stroked it as she returned her gaze to the gay oral sex scene currently playing on the screen.

The teacher was hungrily bobbing up and down while his wife shifted from soft encouragement to more taunting language. “You love that black cock deep down your throat, don’t you?”

The husband moaned, oddly encouraged and turned on by the sudden shift to ridicule.

She rattled a litany of humiliating words at her husband as he pleasured the big black cock for her: “You love that chocolate stick, don’t you, Cocksucker?” and “You were made to be on your knees,” and “I can’t wait to see that big cock up your ass, my little cock lover.”

I personally had never considered another man of any race sexually, but somehow the odd thought of being on my knees sucking that huge erection undeniably popped into my head.

The black man grunted as he started coming, and he pulled out his cock, shooting rope after rope of cum onto the white teacher. Cum coated his hair, forehead, nose, mouth and chin. The teacher didn’t hesitate as he took the pulsing cock back in his mouth to retrieve any lingering cum.

“Fuck that is hot,” Ashley moaned, her one hand stroking my cock, while the other tended to her pussy; her plaid skirt was hiked up enough to reveal she went commando under her school girl uniform.

“What is?” I asked, wanting clarity, “the big black cock the size of Texas or the man on man sex?”

“Both?” She moaned.

“Gay sex turns you on?” I asked, yet another revelation into the kinky side of her.

“Of course,” she shrugged. “You like watching two chicks go at it, don’t you?”

“It is every man’s fantasy,” I joked.

“Well, for girls watching two guys go at it is equally hot,” she explained.

“I have never heard that before,” I responded, as the teacher’s wife was now sucking the black man’s cock again as her husband ate her out.

“It’s true, at least for me anyways,” she shrugged, leaning over and taking my cock in her mouth.

After bobbing up and down on my cock for a couple of minutes, she snapped her fingers and ordered, controlling the action as always, “Get undressed, Mr. Jarvis.”

I stood up and obliged my eager student.

Ashley slid onto the floor and looked up and asked, “What can I do to earn an ‘A’, Mr. Jarvis?”

“Deep throating me, Ms. Grisham would be a good start,” I answered, once I was completely naked, my seven-inch cock now completely at attention and staring her directly in her face.

“Mmmmmm, Mr. Jarvis, what a big cock you have,” she purred, extending her tongue and licking my cock head.

“And what pretty cocksucking lips you have, Ms. Grisham,” I countered.

“The better to please you with,” she smiled as she took my cock back in her mouth and went to work on one of her earth-shattering, pleasure-inducing, knee-buckling blow jobs. I don’t know how she did it, but unlike every other girl who had wrapped their lips around my cock, she created a watery sensation that was similar to fucking a pussy using both her tongue and lips. She could easily take all seven inches of me in her mouth without gagging or missing a beat.

My first load of the evening began boiling after only a couple of minutes of her deep throat sauna and as my breathing began to pick up, my own warning sign to Ashley that I was close to coming, I felt her hands squeeze my ass and was stunned when she slid a finger without warning deep up my ass.

The sensation was dual: a slight burn overwhelmed by an instant orgasm as she triggered my prostate. I grunted, “What the…shiiiiiit,” as I filled her mouth with my cum.

As usual, she didn’t lose a beat as she expertly swallowed every last drop of cum. As she took my cock out of her mouth once my load was fully retrieved, she asked innocently, her finger still lodged in my ass, “Was that okay, Mr. Jarvis?”

“Amazing, Ms. Grisham,” I replied, “but usually I don’t allow my students to violate my ass.”

She shrugged, “It’s just something I learned at band camp.”

“Let me return the favour,” I smiled, pulling her off her knees and guiding her to the couch.

Staying in character, she asked all innocently, as if she wasn’t sure of my intentions, “What are you going to do to me, Mr. Jarvis?”

Dropping to my knees, between her tanned legs, I answered, “I am going to show you how a man shows a woman his gratitude.”

I leaned forward and extended my tongue to her beautiful pussy. Already slightly wet, her addicting aroma was captured perfectly in her small bouquet of hair. I allowed myself to be enveloped in the intoxicating scent as I slowly began licking her pussy. I licked slowly, intending to thoroughly enjoy pleasuring her.

After a bit of teasing, my tongue parted her pussy lips and started her on her euphoric rise to orgasmic bliss. She moaned, “That feels so good, Mr. Jarvis.”

I pleasured her pussy with paintbrush like tongue strokes until her breathing got heavier and she began getting animated, forgetting our role playing and shifting into her usual near orgasmic dominant personality. She crossed her ankles around my back, grabbed my head, and pulled me in deeper as she began grinding her pussy all over my face and cursing like a drunk sailor. “Yes, yes, lick my cunt, I’m going to fuck your face with my pussy. Oh yes, don’t fucking slow down, yes, yes, yeeeeesssss.”

She came like a gusher and when she came my face was covered with her pussy juice as it exploded out of her like a dam bursting. I hungrily swallowed as much of her sweet nectar as possible, being addicted to her pussy juices.

Finally, she let go of my head and snapped her fingers as she pointed to the TV and said, “I have got to watch this.”

Curious, why she was so excited, I got off my knees and joined Ashley, her legs still trembling from the aftershocks of the orgasm I had just given her and I looked towards the TV.

The married teacher was now on all fours licking his wife’s asshole, preparing it for the black man’s huge cock.

“Holy shit,” I gasped, looking at Ashley, “I can’t imagine anyone taking a cock that big in their ass.

Ashley smiled, responded cryptically, “It’s possible.”

I stammered, “Y-y-you have taken a cock that big in your ass?”

“You fit nicely, don’t you?” She asked in reply.

“Yes, but I’m seven inches, he’s at least eight, maybe nine. The widescreen makes such judgements hard to make,” I joked.

She shrugged, repeating, “It’s possible.”

“Nice job avoiding answering the question,” I quipped back, knowing her well enough to know she wasn’t going to give me an answer until she was good and ready. Besides being beautiful and intelligent, she was damn stubborn; unlike me (I am very laid back and more of a people pleaser…except when I coach).

“On that note, are you ready for round two?” She asked, squeezing my still very erect cock.

“It seems so,” I joked.

“You ready for a little back door fun?” She teased.

“Always,” I eagerly agreed. She didn’t let me fuck her ass often, but when she did it was pure heaven, a completely different sensation than her mouth or pussy, not better or worse, just different (you know what they say variety is the spice of life).

“I want you do to that to me,” she said, pointing to the screen.

“You want me to lick your ass?” I asked, surprised by her suggestion…this was definitely new.

“Will you, baby?” She asked, pouting her lips, which was an automatic yes as I could never say no to her, and that was doubly true when her pouty face came out.

“If you want me to,” I replied, not even pretending to show excitement about it.

Ignoring my tentative tone, she replied, “Delicious,” as she got on her knees on the couch and bent over, her perfect ass curved to showcase yet another of her hypnotizing, man controlling assets.

Although not excited by the thought of licking her ass, I moved towards her just as the wife on screen screamed, “That’s it, my bitch, eat my ass.” Hearing the words made what I was about to do more vulgar and yet oddly turned me on more. I found that every new intimacy initiated by Ashley turned me on more; I found great sexual satisfaction from obeying every crazy sexual demand Ashley threw at me and each one had always ended with a great orgasm for me. Yet this was the most extreme yet of my obedience to her sexually.

Imitating the demanding, overbearing wife in the movie, Ashley turned her head around and ordered, “Let’s go baby, eat my ass.” Her smile was playful, but her tone was deadly serious.

I pulled her ass cheeks open and admired her tight rosebud. After a brief hesitation, I leaned forward, extended my tongue, and began licking. The taste was indescribable, not tasty, but not disgusting. She instantly said, “That’s it baby, eat my ass,” her tone playful in comparison to the video playing behind us.

Once I started, it was as natural as eating pussy, as I swirled my tongue around her rosebud, teasing it as I would her pussy. Once it was very wet, I began using my tongue aggressively trying to get my tongue inside her ass, being drawn into the naughtiness of the act.

“That’s it, baby, fuck my ass with your tongue,” she moaned, seemingly getting turned on as my tongue slowly broke through her tight back door gate.

After a couple of minutes of awkward tongue fucking, she said, “Come on fuck my ass, baby.”

As usual, I obeyed, what guy wouldn’t, as I got off my knees and stood behind her.

“Wait a second,” she said, moving away. “I want to be able to watch the TV while you plow my back door.”

On the screen, the black guy was now pounding the wife’s ass doggy style, while the submissive white husband was underneath licking his wife’s pussy.

The wife on screen asked, “Do you like watching his big black cock slide in and out of your wife?”

He answered, “Yes,” while continuing to lick his wife’s pussy.

“Do you want this big black cock up your ass?” She asked, as she began bouncing back on the huge black stick, forcing her husband to watch from up close.

“W-w-what? N-no-no,” he stammered, surprised by the question.

“You already eagerly took it in your mouth, Cocksucker,” she pointed out; as she moaned from the deep ass fucking she was giving herself.

“No,” he weakly protested.

“I think you want his big black cock up your white ass,” she disagreed, reaching for and stroking his very erect cock. “Your cock is stiff just thinking of becoming a little faggot for black cock, isn’t it?”

“But, I—no,” he feebly answered, his cock evidence to the contrary.

“Say it, Faggot, say you want that big black juicy cock up your ass,” she demanded, stroking her husband’s modest cock.

The thought of a black cock being juicy should’ve been absurd, yet as I stared at the huge black rod pumping in and out of the hot wife’s ass, when I suddenly found myself agreeing completely…it was juicy. I shook my head, telling myself I wasn’t gay as I moved behind Ashley who was now on all fours on the floor watching the porno scene, seemingly as completely mesmerized as I was.

As I moved behind Ashley, I returned my gaze to the porno.

The cuckolded husband stammered, clearly completely overwhelmed by his predicament and a sudden newfound lust he never knew existed, “I-I-I want his c-c-cock.”

“Where, Faggot?” She demanded, tugging roughly on his cock.

“I-I-in my ass,” he weakly answered, clearly mortified by the words out of his mouth, even though his gaze never wandered from the huge member.

“Say it all Faggot, declare yourself a white faggot for big black cock,” she ordered, stroking his cock furiously.

“F-f-fuuuuck, make me a f-f-faggot for black c-c-cock,” he begged, his wife’s hand job clearly getting him off.

“Don’t you dare come, Faggot,” she demanded, “faggots like you only get to come when they have a cock in their ass.”

“Please,” he pleaded, clearly near orgasm.

She instantly let go of his cock as she begged her black boss, “Fill my ass with your come, baby. Then our new faggot can retrieve your cum from my ass.”

“Fuck, you are a dirty little slut,” her boss commented with a smile as he slammed his huge cock deeply into her ass.

“Stop fantasizing about his black cock and get your cock in my ass,” Ashley demanded, her tone playful, but her words nonetheless shocked me.

I was immersed in the interracial fucking, but having her accuse me of fantasizing about black cock surprised me. I shook myself mentally and positioned my cock in between her ass cheeks and was surprised when she pushed back taking my cock in her ass, just like the gal in the movie.

As Ashley began fucking herself, my curiosity got the better of me and I returned to watching the video. I had missed the black boss coming, but returned in time to see the next submissive act.

The wimp husband crawled behind his wife, cum dripping out of her ass, and began retrieving the black man’s cum.

As if the cocksucking and facial wasn’t humiliating enough, this was even worse. The act of being coerced to lick another man’s cum out of your wife’s ass has to be the ultimate humiliation.

“You like that, baby?” Ashley asked, now taking all my cock in her ass with each backwards bounce.

“Yes sexy, I fucking love it,” I answered.

“I thought you would,” she purred.

It was then I realized she meant the movie and not the feeling of her ass milking me. I stammered, in defence of my manhood, “I-I-I meant I love fucking your ass.”

“Sure you did,” she purred, somehow tightening her ass muscles making the pleasure even more intense.

“Seriously,” I protested, but she had already returned to watching the movie while she fucked me.

Letting it go for now, I returned my gaze to the television just in time to see the husband taking the big black cock that had just been in his wife’s ass, back in his mouth.

The wife said, “That’s it, Cocksucker, get that big cock nice and hard for your ass.”

The husband, to my surprise, bobbed back and forth with much more confidence and hunger than the first time.

Of course, I thought to myself, this was porn and not real life. The actor was a faggot in real life and thus naturally an eager cocksucker.

“I want you to come in my ass, baby,” Ashley grunted, her orgasm clearly imminent.

Although I had fucked her ass a few times, she had never allowed me to cum inside her back door. I stammered excitedly, “R-r-really?”

“Yes, baby, fill my ass with your cum baby just like that big black cock did her,” she answered, her breathing erratic.

Such an offer was the final push I needed as my balls boiled and I grunted a few seconds later, “I’m coming, baby.”

“Yeeeeees,” she screamed her orgasm hitting simultaneously, as my cum was going in one door while her cum flooded out the other.

I could feel her body trembling on my cock which only enhanced my own pleasure, as she leaned forward; I took control continuing to fuck her throughout her orgasm.

Finally, both of us spent I pulled out and watched my cum leaking more out of her ass. Instantly my mind went back to the porn and the husband eating the boss’s cum, yet I refrained from replicating the act.

Getting off her knees, Ashley reached for the remote and pressed pause, the black cock half way in the mouth of the white cocksucking husband. “Shit, your cum is fucking leaking right out of me.”

I joked, “Well, if I was well trained like him I would clean up that mess.”

“Is that an offer?” She smiled.

Realizing I had just put my foot in my mouth, I put it back in her hands, “You know I would do anything for you.”

“Anything?” She asked, as she grabbed my shirt and put it on the couch before sitting down, my shirt now acting as my cum catcher.

I let out a thankful sigh as she didn’t ask me to eat my own cum, something that didn’t remotely appeal to me. I answered, saying those fateful words for the first time to her or any woman actually, “Ashley, I love you and love making you happy.”

“You love me?” She asked, clearly surprised by my declaration.

“Yes, and I don’t take those words lightly,” I clarified.

“And you will do anything to make me happy?” She continued.

“Of course,” I smiled, believing my words.

“I do have a fantasy,” she teased, making me instantly curious, adding, “Something I have never seen live.”

“What would that be?” I asked, wondering what was left for us to do.

“It is really kinky,” she warned, drawing me in slowly.

“So was that porno,” I quipped, before the light bulb went on. I said, suddenly crestfallen, “Oh.”

“Oh, what,” she asked, suddenly concerned.

“You want to have sex with a black man,” I deduced. Like all men, I could easily have accepted, probably rather eagerly, if she would have wanted to have sex with a black woman, or any woman for that matter, but another guy was not something I was comfortable with.

She gasped, reaching for my shrinking cock, “God no, you are man enough for me, baby.”

A wave of relief fell over me and I asked, suddenly confused, “Then what is your fantasy?”

“Never mind,” she shook her head.

“It’s okay honey, it’s a fantasy, you can share it with me,” I comforted, dying to know what it was.

“First, what is yours?” She asked, continually stroking my cock gently.

“Since I met you I have checked off all my sexual bucket list items,” I answered.

“All?” She questioned.

Thinking like a typical man, I shrugged, “Well, I have never seen two girls in the throes of passion.”

She joked, her vulgar mouth back, “You want to see two girls dyking out?”

I blushed, “It’s every man’s fantasy.”

“I could probably make that fantasy a reality,” she teased, my cock rock hard again.

I stammered, imagining her with her best friend, Carla, “Y-y-you could?”

She shrugged, “Sure, it wouldn’t be the first time.”

“What? With who?” I asked, this new information was definitely a need to know now.

“That is for me to know and you, if you are good, to find out,” she teased, rolling her thumb over my mushroom tip.

The thought of her with another woman plastered in my head forever, I asked, “And what is your fantasy?”

“It is not much different than yours actually,” she said.

“What is it?” I asked exasperated, praying it was a lesbian orgy with a bunch of nurses in white stockings.

“Well I love watching gay sex,” she began before pausing. Finally, she blurted out, clearly wanting me to know, yet uncomfortable admitting it, “I would love to see you sucking a cock.”

Out of all the words that could have possibly come out of her mouth, none could have surprised me more than those words did. I was silent for a moment as I tried to process this rather surprising revelation. Suddenly, the video choice made sense.

She broke the silence. “It’s okay, it’s not like I expected you to do it.”

Seeing her look slightly vulnerable, I took her free hand and kissed it. “I do love you, Ashley, and I’d do anything for you, but I am not sure I am ready for that.”

She smiled, yet she couldn’t hide the disappointment in her voice, “It’s okay baby, I didn’t expect you to, as I said, it’s a fantasy I have.”

Another brief silence lingered before I joked, “Of course, if it was a big thick juicy black cock like the one you have had staring at us for the past fifteen minutes on pause I might reconsider.”

“You would suck a black cock for me?” she asked, moving back onto the floor and between my legs, her smile implying it was all playful harmless banter.

“I would devour it whole,” I joked.

“Like this?” She questioned, taking all of my cock in her mouth.

“Exactly,” I moaned, my cock in her mouth still being the best feeling in the world.

After a couple of minutes of slow teasing pleasure, she climbed onto my lap and lowered her pussy onto my cock. “What say we try doing this the old fashioned way?”

I joked, “How creative of you.”

She leaned in and kissed me passionately as she began slowly riding my cock as we began a marathon session. Unlike most of our sessions where I fucked her or she fucked me, this time we made love.

Who knows how much later, having deposited a third load in her, completing the sexual hat trick, we retired to my bedroom where we fell asleep in seconds , her in my arms.

2. An Even BIGGER Surprise

It had been a week since that crazy night and I had nearly forgotten Ashley’s fantasy when the strangest thing happened.

I was walking into the gym locker room, having forgotten my duffle bag a good two hours after our basketball division championship game, a tense, hair graying, 88-86 victory, where Troy, our team captain, drained a three pointer with four seconds left on the clock for the win.

I wasn’t expecting anyone to be in the locker room, which I had to walk past to get to my office. I assumed the whole team would be out celebrating. So I was very surprised when I heard voices. I was about to call out who was there when I heard the unmistakable voice of Troy, “That’s it slut, wrap your lips around my black meat.”

I froze. Who the hell was Troy talking to so crudely? Having played basketball in high school and college, it wasn’t uncommon for us to have some girl in the locker room sucking or fucking one of us…our booster club in college had been very, very accommodating in keeping our needs met.

Anyway, I slowly walked to the door and peeked around the corner. On her knees, sucking Troy’s cock, was Eve Rose, the minister’s daughter at the church we went to and the President of the Chastity Club. Eve was going to be the Valedictorian, she had already been accepted into a dozen Ivy League schools, was very prudish, always dressed in long sixties skirts (with pantyhose mind you…I only noticed because she often slipped her feet out of her shoes during my Advanced Pre-Calculus class allowing her pantyhose-clad toenails to tease me without her knowledge). The only thing more shocking than Ashley announcing she would like to see me suck cock was Eve on her knees actually sucking on a black cock while being verbally abused…it was unreal.

Troy talked trash on the court and apparently during sex as well as a variety of things were said while I stood frozen unable to stop the humiliation of my best student: “That’s it Cocksucker, worship my cock,” and “You white girls sure know how to please a black man,” and “I can’t wait to cum all over your face,” and “You love my nigger cock, don’t you?”

Taking his cock out of her mouth she quickly answered, “Yes Troy.”

I gasped quietly, although I was a ways away, Troy’s cock looked like it was almost ten inches long. He rubbed his cock around her lips as he said, “You can do better than that, Cocksucker.”

“Please don’t call me that,” Eve said, clearly not liking the verbal humiliation, yet the hunger in her eyes said she loved his cock in her mouth.

“But you are a cocksucker, Eve; my very own personal white cum bucket,” he said, shoving his cock back in her mouth.

To my surprise, yet again, Eve returned to bobbing up and down on the massive black erection.

Pulling his cock out, he asked again, “You love my nigger cock, don’t you Cocksucker?”

Grabbing his cock with her left hand, the white-black contrast so very enticing, my best student, my most polite and sweetest student, answered, “I love your nigger cock in my white whore mouth!”

“And my cum?” He added.

“I love your cum in my mouth,” she answered.

“How much?” He asked.

“This is my third load today,” she answered, shockingly playful.

“True, very true,” he laughed. “And you are offended by being called a cocksucker?”

“It’s just so crude,” Eve answered, slowly stroking Troy’s cock.

“But you love sucking my cock, right?”

“God, yes,” she answered and then gasped at her answer.

“And you love my cum sliding down your throat,” he continued.

“Yes,” she admitted unable to look Troy in the eye.

“Look me in the eye when you answer me Cocksucker,” Troy demanded firmly.

Eve shyly looked up, clearly embarrassed by her situation and yet not standing up for herself.

“That’s it, Cocksucker, now get back to worshipping my big snake,” he smirked, clearly revelling in the power he clearly had over her.

As I watched the shocking scene, I couldn’t help but notice the stunning contrast between Troy and the white as snow Eve. As a teacher and coach, I should have stopped the inappropriate act, yet I couldn’t take my eyes off it. It was like driving by a car crash, you don’t want to look, but once you do you can’t take your eyes off it. At first it was just the stunning reality that Eve would do such a thing, but the longer I watched the more immersed I became in the voyeuristic naughtiness of it, especially Troy’s dominant treatment of her. I just couldn’t fathom Eve allowing herself to be treated with such disrespect. My cock was rock hard in my pants and I was gently rubbing myself as I watched Eve struggle to take more of Troy’s cock in her mouth.

After a couple of minutes bobbing up and down, she seemed to be taking almost all of his huge cock in her mouth. Troy continued his dominating attitude, “I bet you are already imagining this big cock taking your virginity,” and “What would your daddy say if he saw you right now?” Lastly, he asked, “Do you want my cock in your cunt, Eve?”

Her voice was desperate and yet hungry at the same time. “Please no, Troy, I made a promise to God. Please just fuck my face like last week.”

“You want me to fuck your face like last week? I don’t remember that, remind me, where were we?” He asked, his tone implying he did indeed remember and just wanted to hear her say it.

“Remember, we were…” she blushed, “…in church,” she whispered.

He chuckled, “You liked my balls bouncing off your chin, didn’t you?”

“Yes,” she nodded, swirling her tongue around the mushroom head of Troy’s cock.

“I won’t take your cunt today Eve, but it is mine, is that understood?” He asked, even though it wasn’t really a question.

“I am saving myself for marriage,” Eve said, her voice trembling and weak, clearly she didn’t want to lose her virginity, yet it was obvious she would give in to Troy when the time came.

“I respect that, Cocksucker, but a man like me has needs. I bet Beth would eagerly offer up that white cunt of hers to me,” Troy responded, literally threatening to not let her suck his cock anymore. The threat should have been ludicrous, Beth was the senior class president, her dad was the mayor and Eve strongly disliked her, and vice versa.

Eve pleaded, “Troy, please, anything but my vagina.”

“Anything?” He asked his interest piqued.

“Yes,” she said, taking Troy’s cock back in her mouth and bobbing furiously while lifting up her long skirt and moving her right hand underneath, obviously to finger her pussy.

Troy groaned, “Holy shit, Cocksucker, you almost got it all the way down that throat of yours.”

Another minute went by and Troy pulled his cock out and started pumping it as he demanded, “Tell me what you are.”

Eve her mouth open, frantically frigging herself, anticipating Troy’s cum, didn’t even hesitate as she answered, “I’m your cocksucker Troy, your personal plaything, your submissive slave and your cum bucket. Come on me stud, come all over my face, I want your cum, I need your cum, I…yeeeeeeeees.”

I watched, my mouth open I realized, as stream after stream of white goo rocketed out of Troy’s massive cock and onto the eager Eve. It hit her hair, forehead, nose and mouth and as soon as the facial was done, Eve devoured Troy’s cock attempting to retrieve every last drop of his cum, while she too seemed to be orgasming.

Troy said, smiling down at Eve, “So back to that promise of anything but your cunt. You know you have two holes down there you know.”

Eve looked up at him, her eyes huge with surprise, Troy’s cock still in her mouth.

Troy continued, “And taking a cock in your ass would keep you a virgin, wouldn’t it?”

Eve allowed the cock to slip out of her mouth. “I-I-I guess,” she stammered, realizing Troy’s intent.

“Next time we are together Eve, I am taking your ass,” he announced, again his tone clear this wasn’t a negotiation, before adding, “unless you’d rather I go offer my cock to Beth’s ass?”

“No…no…” Eve pleaded, her brain obviously trying to rationalize that taking a cock in her ass would not be real sex. “Okay,” she whimpered.

“Okay, what?” Troy asked, pulling his pants up.

“You can have my ass,” she sighed.

“What do you want me to do to your ass, Cocksucker?” Troy asked his power over her very strong.

“Fuck it,” she answered.

“With my big black cock,” he continued.

“Yes, dammit, I want you to fill my white virgin ass with your big black cock,” she snapped, clearly frustrated and yet equally turned on by her submission to him.

“Good girl,” he smiled, before adding, “get up, I need a ride home.”

I quickly left and hid in a bathroom stall until they were definitely gone. While alone, I tried to understand how Eve could allow herself to be humiliated so extremely by anyone, especially Troy. She was so sweet, so pure and yet…. I thought of my relationship with Ashley, and although nowhere near as extreme as what I just witnessed, I realized I was submissive to her in our relationship, always willing to do whatever Ashley wanted in the bedroom, always following her lead. It wasn’t the same, but I could suddenly understand Eve’s need to please, I had the same need, a compulsive desire to make Ashley happy, going way out of my comfort zone, and being rewarded with her love. Yet still…how in a million years did Eve end up as Troy’s little slut…no matter how I pondered, it there was just no rational scenario.

Confident they were gone, I quickly retrieved my bag and headed back home, my mind reeling from Eve’s submissiveness, my own realization of my submissiveness and the strange respect, not disgust, I had for the power Troy could have over another human being.

3. DARK Desires

That night, I woke up in a sweat at 3:30 in the morning from a dream that was so authentically real.

The Troy and Eve scene replayed in my head only in my dream Troy saw me watching, smiled and snapped his fingers before pointing to the ground.

I was mortified, but without hesitating, I fell to my knees and crawled over to him. He took his cock out of Eve’s mouth and offered it to me. On my knees, his cock suddenly looked juicy, appetizing, and without a second thought, my mouth opened and I leaned forward to take his big black cock in my mouth.

“First time with a cock in your mouth, Coach?” He joked, my lack of technique, occasional gagging and awkwardness clear signs it was my first time to suck a cock.

After a minute or two, where I barely got more than a third of his cock in my mouth, he pulled out and offered it back to Eve who eagerly went back to work taking over two-thirds of his lengthy member with ease. I watched in awe at how easily she bobbed back and forth on the massive rod and couldn’t help but feel jealous that it wasn’t in my mouth and that I wasn’t as good as her at sucking cock.

When Troy offered his cock a second time, I was determined to be a better cocksucker. I concentrated just on pleasing him as I began to bob back and forth, now more used to a cock in my mouth.

“That’s it, Coach, suck my cock,” he groaned, Troy’s tone his usual smug confidence.

Hearing his words of encouragement, I continued sucking his cock suddenly hungry for something I had never once craved in my whole life, cum. I wanted to taste it, to feel the texture in my mouth to be the one to get him off.

Just as I thought I was pleasing him better, he pulled out and again offered his cock to Eve. My lust for his cock was obvious, as I watched his black member disappear and reappear as Eve seemed equally determined to get Troy’s load.

“Shit, you both want my cum, don’t you?” He grunted, amused at having not one, but two eager white cocksuckers.

I was too ashamed to admit such a thing and continued waiting my turn, praying I would get another chance to try and get him off.

He pulled out again, offered his cock and said, “Finish me off, Coach Cocksucker.”

I opened my mouth to take his cock in once again when I woke up.

My body was sweaty and my cock rock hard. I shook my head to wake up and realized it had just been a dream. However, as I returned my head to my pillow, I couldn’t get Troy’s cock out of my head.

…..

All weekend Ashley worked double shifts, now a first year nurse; she got all the worst shifts, so I spent the weekend alone. After watching hours of video of other teams we might be facing during the playoffs for the state championship, the schedule wouldn’t be released until Monday, I was exhausted. Yet, I still couldn’t get Eve sucking off Troy out of my head. I replayed it in my head over and over, mystified by both Eve’s obedience and Troy’s dominance.

Frustrated and horny, I found myself turning on the video Ashley had bought me which was still in the player.

Curious where the porno went next, I skipped the husband getting ass fucked and started on the next scene.

The teacher was behind his desk, assisting two of his students. They were the only three in the classroom apparently staying after school for extra help. One looked like your typical All-American, tall and fair-skinned, with blonde hair and blue eyes. He was even wearing a dress shirt, sleeves rolled up to his forearms, shirt half-tucked in to his khakis. The other looked more bookish, like the Hollywood concept of a nerd. His dark hair was artfully mussed; he had on glasses, jeans, and a graphic t-shirt. While the All-American was standing beside the teacher’s desk, the nerd was sitting at a desk writing his paper.

A group of black students entered the room, all wearing letterman jackets. The teacher looked up from the paper he had been reading, “I’ll be with you all in a minute, I’m working on Jason and Kyle’s essays right now.”

“Oh, we’re not here about schoolwork,” a good looking black kid said, “I just need to find out if my uncle was telling the truth.”

The teacher asked, clearly annoyed by this student’s attitude, “And what would that be?”

“He told me you love big black cock,” he announced in front of the two very good, white, students.

The teacher’s head snapped up, looking at the black student with surprise and shame, a guilt that couldn’t be hidden as his face went white as a ghost and he squeaked, “Um…ex-ex-excuse me?”

“Well, is it true?” The leader of the group asked as he snapped his fingers and one of the other black students went to close and lock the door.

“T-t-that is ludicrous,” the teacher stammered, trying not to look guilty even though his facial expression and his stammering implied otherwise.

“I-i-is that so,” the leader mocked back. “My uncle tells me you sucked his cock in front of your wife, ate her cunt while he fucked her ass and then squealed like a little girlie-girl when he took your back door.”

The teacher said nothing his bright red cheeks answering for him.

The leader, confident the teacher was going to be the cocksucking bitch his uncle promised he would be, dropped his pants, unleashing a nine-plus-inch cock, hard and ready. “Well, Teach, you want some dark meat? Come and get it.”

The teacher weakly protested, “Please, just go,” even as he stared at the big black cock,

“This is a onetime offer, Cocksucker?” The black teen smugly offered, holding his cock.

After a moment, the teacher looked at his students, eyes pleading for them to forgive him as he whispered, “I am so sorry.” He couldn’t control himself as he crawled to the offered cock and without a word took it in his mouth. The other students circled around him, fingers undoing belts, each one putting their impressive black cocks out on display for the teacher. He went from one cock to the next, greedily sucking all of them, using his mouth and hands to please as many as he could at once.

I had never purposely watched gay sex, actually the first time was with Ashley last week, yet I couldn’t take my eyes off the action as the white teacher eagerly pleased all the big black teen cocks. The camera zoomed in on the teacher’s face, and almost the entire rest of the screen was filled with black cock. I gasped; the sight of so many black cocks stirring something within me, and within my pants. I couldn’t believe how depraved this film was; did Ashley have any idea? Why had Ashley chosen this film to buy me? Why was it turning me on? I should have stopped the video, not wanting to be turned on by such sexual depravity, yet I couldn’t take my eyes of the screen.

On screen, the leader’s big cock waving freely, he looked at the two bewildered white students watching and said, “See something you like, white bitches? You can help yourself too.”

The All-American stammered, “T-t-that is sick.”

The leader chuckled, “Pretend all you want. I have seen the hunger of a straight white boy in denial before and you, my preppy little faggot-to-be are, definitely in denial. You keep trying not to look, but you’re mesmerized by my cock. Your mouth is watering with anticipation, the cock in your pants is probably rock hard…it is only a matter of time before you join your cocksucking teacher on your knees.”

The All-American didn’t say anything as the leader of the group smugly walked over to him.
Reaching the bewildered white boy, the black leader put his hands on the white boy’s shoulders and gently, wordlessly, guided him to his knees. The All-American didn’t give any resistance, looking both dazed and hungry.

“Go ahead, take it in your hands white boy,” the leader offered.

The All-American obeyed, his eyes wide as he grabbed the hard black cock.

“Stroke it,” the leader ordered.

Again the All-American obeyed mindlessly, clearly completely mesmerized by the massive black cock currently in his hands.

The camera panned to the nerdy white student who was watching the scene, clearly overwhelmed by what was occurring in front of the likely virgin. He was staring at his fellow student who when the camera panned back to him was now stroking two black cocks.

The teacher, meanwhile, had a cock in his mouth and one in each hand as he tried to multitask, his hunger apparent. A variety of ridiculing things were said to the teacher by the black teens including: “You were born for this, Teach,” and “You’re right where you belong, Mr. Hamilton on your knees,” and “Shit, Mr. Hamilton, you’re one hungry cock-loving faggot,” and “You are quite the cocksucker, Teach,” and “I bet he would look good getting double-teamed.”

Any humiliation the teacher had at being a BBC slut in front of his two white students was gone as he moaned at the words being said to him as he bobbed back and forth on one of the big black cocks.

The leader ordered the All-American, pointing to the black guy beside him, “Go ahead, suck on Matt’s cock.”

It seemed that was all the encouragement that was needed to have him switch from hand jobs to blow jobs as he leaned forward and took a big black cock in his mouth.

“Good boy,” the leader purred, encouraging the virgin cocksucker, before turning to the last remaining white boy. “Join your friend on your knees,”

The nerd shook his head unconvincingly as he stared at the leader’s massive cock.

“Darnell, go help the white boy decide,” the leader ordered.

The boy with the smallest cock (smallest being relative, he was still about 7 inches) kicked his pants off over his shoes, and walked over to the desk to stand directly in front of the dazed and confused nerd. Darnell’s cock was level with the nerd’s mouth, and he just stood there, waiting expectantly. Time seemed to stand still as the nerd’s face gave away both his hunger and his fear. Darnell purred, “Go ahead, I can see the desire in your eyes.”

The nerd looked at his teacher who was now completely naked and having his ass fingered all the while he continued sucking cock; he looked at his fellow classmate who was now bobbing back and forth hungrily from one big black cock to another. Finally, the nerd gave in as he began licking the cock before him as if he were in a desert and had just been given a popsicle. He covered every inch of the long shaft and soon Darnell’s cock was gleaming with saliva.

“Take it in your mouth,” Darnell ordered.

“It won’t fit,” the nerd replied, his hand now stroking Darnell’s cock as he licked the big mushroom head.

“Let’s see how much you can fit, then we’ll work on the rest,” Darnell suggested softly, knowing to be gentle when first breaking in a new white cocksucker.

“Okay,” the nerd agreed taking a deep breath. He leaned forward, opened his mouth and took the stiff black cock between his lips.

After a few slow, tentative back and forth bobs, the nerd’s hunger grew and he began sucking with more confidence, slowly taking more and more of the stiff missile in his mouth. Another black cock joined Darnell and the nerd began stroking it with his hand as he continued slobbering over Darnell’s cock. Each student now had two juicy black cocks to play with, while the teacher had two of his own.

As I watched, I couldn’t believe how hard I was and I quickly paused the movie as I rushed upstairs to grab my rarely used (rarely since I met Ashley, abused regularly before then) fleshlight, the best masturbation toy ever.

As soon as I was back in front of the television, I pressed play again as I got undressed and really lathered my cock with lube (critical to enjoy the fleshlight properly). Once lubed well I began slowly masturbating myself with the well-made fuck-toy.

On the TV, the teacher was now bent over his desk, bobbing back and forth over an eight plus inch cock while the leader moved behind him and without any warning slammed his cock inside the teacher’s ass.

“Holy fuuuuck,” the teacher screamed the sudden burn in his ass obvious.

“You like that Mr. Hamilton?” The leader asked.

“Fuck yes,” the teacher answered, returning his attention to the cock in front of him.

The teacher tried to attend to the cock in front of him properly while being fucked, but occasionally opened his mouth and the cock slipped out, not being able to concentrate on giving a proper blowjob while he got fucked.

Meanwhile, the two eighteen year old white students had fallen completely into their role of cock hungry faggots as they each bobbed with enthusiasm on the cocks in front of them.

A litany of insults echoed through the classroom as the gay orgy commenced: “That’s it white boy, you are a natural cocksucker,” or “Let’s see you letter in cocksucking, Faggot,” or “Teacher loves it up his ass,” or “Good, Faggot, you love black cock don’t you?”

The All-American moaned at the question as he took almost all the big cock in his mouth, bobbing like a porn star slut.

The nerd meanwhile, was more methodical, as he slowly took the majority of the black cock in his mouth.

The scene of three white cocksuckers sucking cock after cock went on for nearly another fifteen minutes as I stroked my own cock slowly not wanting to burst until the scene itself climaxed.

It was then the facial explosions started. Each of the three white cocksuckers was coated with a large dose of cum all over their face and as soon as the first big cock finished spewing its white cream, the next black cock was shoved into their submissive white mouths.

The All-American’s head was grabbed as the next black student pumped his cock in and out of the rookie cocksucker’s mouth and his eyes watered as he desperately tried not to gag.

Meanwhile, the teacher was groaning like a bitch in heat as the leader slammed his cock hard up the teacher’s ass, each forward thrust making the desk move slightly forward. The teacher gave up trying to suck the cock in front of him as he just held on for dear life.

The scene turned to the nerd who was sucking the large balls of the last remaining black student in front of him as the black boy pumped his eight-inch cock.

Simultaneously, a second load of cum coated the All-American and the nerd as each black teen exploded onto the white cocksuckers’ face.

The leader of the group grunted, “I’m going to come in your ass Mr. Hamilton.”

“Yeeees, full my ass with your cum,” the teacher begged eagerly, as he gripped the desk.

The All-American without a word crawled to the cock in front of the teacher and took it in his mouth.

“Why aren’t you an eager little so called straight boy,” the surprised black stud smirked at how quickly the white boys had been converted.

The All-American moaned on the big juicy cock as he bobbed back and forth, his hair and face coated with cum was somehow one of the sexiest, dirtiest things I had ever seen.

“Here it comes, Faggot,” the leader grunted as he filled the teacher’s ass with his cum.

“Fuuuuuck, yeeees,” the teacher moaned, his own much smaller cock spewing cum as he came without even having his cock touched.

“Holy shit, Mr. Hamilton, I have fucked a lot of white faggots like you, but none have ever come just from being ass reamed,” he laughed, as he pulled out.

The teacher remained slumped over the desk, drained and humiliated.

The leader snapped to the nerd sitting at the desk and ordered, his tone firm and implying this was not negotiable, “Come retrieve my cum, Faggot.”

The nerd’s eyes went big, but he got up and moved to the leader’s massive gleaming rod.

The leader laughed, “I meant go clean teacher’s ass.”

The nerd’s eyes went even bigger and he stammered, “Y-y-you are not serious?”

“Now,” the leader demanded, staring down at the nerd.

The nerd reluctantly moved behind the desk and to the teacher’s ass, cum already leaking out.

“Get it all, Faggot,” the leader ordered, as he pulled up his pants.

Meanwhile, a third load coated the face of the All-American, his face now completely covered in cum.

The black teens all pulled up their pants as the nerd’s face was buried in the teacher’s ass.

The leader pulled out his phone and took a few pictures of his new white cocksuckers. As the dominant black students left, he smiled, “I’ll be in touch.”

I was pumping my cock furiously, the fleshlight now pleasuring me almost as good as a real pussy, I closed my eyes and images of big juicy black cocks being sucked filled my internal widescreen. I imagined it was me being forced into sexual submission to black cock, being forced to obey and suck cock after cock. The taboo images had my balls boiling and I came like a racehorse filling the fleshlight with an excessive amount of cum.

After I was spent, the fleshlight still on my cock, I wondered what exactly it was in the movie that turned me on? Was it the submission? Was it the powerful domination of the leader? Was it their huge black cocks? Suddenly, the thought of making Ashley’s fantasy come true wasn’t as ridiculous as it first seemed. I wasn’t gay and the idea of taking a cock in my ass was not even remotely open for discussion, yet the idea of sucking a cock, a big juicy black cock, suddenly had my cock aching.

Shutting the video off, I texted Ashley and asked if she would be at church tomorrow. She said she would and that she had the whole day off tomorrow and I was hers for the day.

As I cleaned up and prepared for bed, I wondered what church would be like with Eve in the choir and her oblivious father preaching about who knows what. The thought amused me as I hit the sheets crashing in mere seconds.

4. Yet Another BIG Surprise

I picked Ashley up at her apartment for church and told her the whole Troy and Eve story as I drove us to the church. Once I was done, she said, “You’re bullshitting me.”

“I’m one hundred percent telling you the truth,” I countered, putting up my hand and adding, “scout’s honor.”

“I can’t fucking believe it. She is such a prim and proper girl, although Troy doesn’t surprise me,” she said.

She knew Eve from church and Troy from watching many of the school’s basketball games.
“Why do you say that?” I asked.

“Well, Troy is commanding on the court and comes from an upper class family of entitlement, in many ways he is flipping traditional racism on its head,” Ashley said, going all Freudian on me.

“How so?” I asked, curious as I continued driving.

“Racism has been around for centuries, white over black, now that equality is in vogue, the kids of entitled black families want to show their power, and dominating a white girl from another family of privilege would be a power trip, don’t you think?”

“I suppose so, but nothing is that black and white,” I retorted.

“Pun intended,” she laughed, “but it is that simple. Absolute power corrupts absolutely.”

“Now you’re quoting Shakespeare on me?” I teased.

“So now what?” She asked.

“I have no idea,” I answered, realizing I really had no idea how I would face Eve or Troy when the time came.

“I can’t deny it, the idea of them is kind if a turn on,” Ashley said, as I pulled into the parking lot.

“I was too stunned to even begin to think of it that way,” I lied.

“Sure, sure,” she purred, giving my cock, semi-erect in my trousers, a squeeze.

After adjusting my cock, I got out of the car, took Ashley’s hand in mine and headed into church.

As fate would have it, Eve was walking out from a side office directly towards us. Her face was ruby red and she was avoiding eye contact until Ashley, being Ashley, stopped her.

“Good morning, Eve,” Ashley greeted, stepping in front of her.

Eve looked up, her face literally glistening, specs of white goo in her hair, perhaps another may have dismissed it as sweat, but I knew better. Eve stammered, “G-g-good morning, Ms. Grisham, Mr. Jarvis.”

“You look rather flushed,” Ashley said, noticing what I had noticed.

“I am not feeling well, I was just going to the washroom,” Eve explained, her face so red with embarrassment I thought she might pass out.

“Well don’t let us stop you,” Ashley said, before adding, “By the way, Eve you have something on your blouse.”

“Oh God,” she gasped and hurried away from us and down the hallway.

“That was very mean, Ashley,” I said with a smirk.

“And you loved it,” she said, squeezing my hand.

I thought the most bizarre thing to ever happen to me was Ashley saying she wanted to see me sucking a cock, but that was topped when I accidentally caught Eve sucking off Troy in the boy’s locker room. Yet that too was outdone when Rhianna, Troy’s sister, walked out of the same room from which Eve had just scurried. The realization hit me that the glistening on Eve’s face was Rhianna’s pussy juice. Before I could say a word, my head spinning with another stunning development in the secret life of Eve Rose, Rhianna walked towards us.

“No way,” Ashley said, as she came to the same realization as me, that the shine on Eve’s face was Rhianna’s pussy juice.

“I thought that was cum,” I whispered, the sticky white goo in her hair was surely cum.

“Hi, Coach, Ma’am,” Rhianna greeted, her usual well-mannered self. Like her brother, she is a vocal leader. A co-captain cheerleader she has large breasts and a J-Lo bubble butt, she is easily one of the most attractive students at our school.

“Hello, Rhianna,” I greeted.

“Please, call me Ashley, my mother is Ma’am,” Ashley said, hating any inferences that she is old…which at twenty-six she isn’t.

“Of course,” Rhianna smiled.

“Your look flushed,” Ashley pointed out, stirring the pot, trying to confirm our hypothesis.

“I was just showing Eve a few things,” she answered, not realizing that, knowing what we knew, we didn’t miss her innuendo.

Ashley, sly as a fox, quipped back, “Yes, I’m sure she drained you.”

I had to hold in a laugh at Ashley’s rather blunt response.

Rhianna, still unaware we suspected Eve had just ate her out, replied, “It’s very rewarding to show someone their place on a team.”

I couldn’t resist. “That’s very generous of you, Rhianna.”

Rhianna shrugged, looking directly at Ashley as she said it, “As head cheerleader, it’s my privilege to instruct.”

Ashley’s face went red as Rhianna implied something that we were not supposed to catch, but clearly did. Ashley stammered just a bit, “I-um,” before looking at me with her mischievous smile as she recovered relatively gracefully, “I-um-don’t think I’ve seen you in action before. I’d love to correct that oversight.”

Rhianna was taken aback at that, now unsure if we got her double entendres. She, too, recovered quickly, “I’m not sure you would approve of my methods they are a bit…unorthodox and I wouldn’t want to offend your sensibilities.”

Ashley, really into it now, answered, “Oh, you would be surprised; I am VERY open-minded and IMPOSSIBLE to offend.”

My cock got hard as the eighteen year old black beauty in her tight fitting blue dress and beige pantyhose (thigh highs maybe if she was just serviced by Eve) was trading sexual innuendo barbs with my girlfriend, who had just recently implied that she has had at least one, assumedly more than one, lesbian encounters in the past.

“Well maybe we can chat more about this, another time Ashley?” Rhianna offered.

“I look forward to it,” Ashley replied, not backing down.

“Until then,” Rhianna smiled, turned to me her smile seemingly amused, “Enjoy the service, Coach.”

“You too,” I barely got out, my lower head doing all my thinking.

As soon as Rhianna walked away, another surprise hit us as Troy too sauntered out of the same office Eve had left earlier and he walked towards us.

“Well, that explains everything, doesn’t it?” Ashley said, just before Troy reached us.

“Hi, Coach,” he said, oblivious to our knowledge, of what had been going on in that office, even as the image of his cock in Eve’s mouth popped into my head.

“Did you go out and celebrate Friday’s victory,” I asked.

“Not really,” he shrugged, “we haven’t really won anything yet.”

“I like that attitude, Troy,” I said, his winning focus similar to mine when I was a player.

“You didn’t do anything to celebrate your victory,” Ashley asked, digging for information.

“Nothing out of the ordinary,” he shrugged.

Ashley glanced down subtly at the unmistakable bulge in Troy’s pants before replying, “Well we expect big things from you, Troy, big, big things.”

Troy, flirting back, quipped, “I never disappoint.”

Breaking the growingly awkward conversation, Troy’s big cock refusing to leave my head, I said, “See you at practice tomorrow.”

“Of course,” he nodded, before adding, “It’s always a pleasure Ms. Grisham.”

“I’m not an old woman, Troy, please call me Ashley,” my girlfriend said.

“Sure thing, Ashley,” he smiled, as he left.

As soon as he was out of ear shot I said, “He was flirting with you.”

“He is quite the player,” Ashley quipped back, implying the double meaning of the term player.

“That he is?” I replied as we walked into the house of worship.

I watched Eve in the choir, the image of her hungrily bobbing on Troy’s big black cock refusing to leave my head, I listened to her father preach about resisting temptation, the irony obvious to him as his Eve had submitted to Troy’s temptation unconditionally. I glimpsed across the church to Troy listening intently with his family, a slightly smug smile on his face throughout the sermon. Obviously not listening, sitting beside Troy was Rhianna who kept glancing over our way, as if sizing up her next prey…my girlfriend.

I began to wonder if Ashley was turned on by Rhianna’s flirting or if she knew she was being checked out all service; I also wondered if she was right about her philosophy on Troy’s dominant personality; his father is a big contributor to the church and a very prominent surgeon; his mother is also a doctor, albeit part time, a very influential person in the community, a member of our school’s PTA and the leader of the basketball booster’s club. The Brown’s also have three more children: away at college out east was the eldest Latisha (whom I had only met once), at community college in town is the oldest brother Jamal (another great basketball player, playing and getting a degree in film) and DeDreana is the youngest in tenth grade (also a basketball player, playing on the girl’s junior varsity team).

The more I thought about it, the stranger I found the whole Eve and Troy thing was; if I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes I would have never believed it…but I had seen it and I couldn’t get it out of my head.

After the service, Ashley and I were chatting with fellow parishioners, many giving congratulations for our big win on Friday and wishing me luck on our state finals tournament. When Mr. Brown walked over, his beautiful wife’s arm wrapped around his, and said, “Well done, Coach, you really got the boys playing to a whole higher level of team work.”

“Thanks,” I shrugged, “they really have begun to gel as a team. Of course, your boy has been pretty instrumental in our journey to the state championship tournament.”

“He works hard, but he has definitely needed a coach who could push him and not take any of his guff?” Mr. Brown remarked.

“He has been a complete team player,” I responded, which was true. Troy was without a doubt the best player on our team, but he was also a natural leader, understanding how to best involve his teammates to maximize the team’s chances to be successful. Not many players grasped it as well as he did, at any age.

“Well, keep it up, Coach,” Mr. Brown said, patting my back, “Let’s get that darn trophy here after all these years.”

“That is the goal,” I agreed.

Once gone, Ashley pulled me towards the exit, “Do you think Troy gets his dominance from Andre?”

“Like father, like son,” I joked, seeing many similarities between father and son.

“I don’t know, I can’t fathom Vanessa being submissive like Eve,” Ashley said, a naughty smile crossing her face.

“Is that Troy’s mother’s name? Yeah, she doesn’t seem the docile type.” I laughed as we reached the fresh air of a spring day. “But I also didn’t think I would see Troy face fucking Eve either, or Eve with pussy juice on her face…in church” I added, intentionally being crude.

“Touché,” Ashley laughed, before adding, “Which for the record had my cunt burning throughout the service. I wouldn’t mind a good face-fucking myself.”

“I think that could be arranged,” I offered, as we reached the car.

Ashley stopped and looked around.

I asked, “What are you looking for?”

“I’m serious, seeing cunt juice on Eve’s face, cum in her hair and hearing of her being dominated by Troy has had me unable to think straight. I almost burst out laughing when the minister talked about resisting the snake of temptation,” Ashley answered, grabbed my hand and led me across the street to a Chinese restaurant.

Unable to resist, I quipped, “Yes, she devoured the tempting black snake whole.”

“You never told me, how big is his tempting snake?” Ashley asked, as we reached the restaurant.

“Near ten inches I think, maybe longer,” I answered.

“Fuck off,” she said, stopping and looking at me, her expression one of disbelief.

“I was a ways away, but it looked like a tree stump,” I joked, realizing I had seen him naked many times in the dressing room and shower, but never really paid any attention to his cock size.

“Fuck that makes it even hotter,” Ashley said, a hunger in her eyes that she often got when she was super horny (which thankfully was often). “Let’s go.”

“What are you planning?” I asked.

“I’m taking you into the bathroom and let you fuck my face,” she answered, casually as if the answer was obvious.

“Here?” I asked.

“Better than in the church parking lot,” she quipped, tugging my arm and leading me into the restaurant.

Once inside, we were seated by a pretty Asian teenager. Ashley was literally vibrating as she waited to order, her foot under the table was between my legs rubbing my crotch. “Once we order, I am going to the bathroom; I will text you if no one else is in there. As soon as I do, get your ass in the bathroom.”

“Okay,” I agreed, turned on by her insatiable hunger and nervous about going into a woman’s bathroom, although the restaurant was almost completely empty. I massaged her stocking-clad foot (I loved that she always wore nylons for me), until the waitress came and took our order.

As soon as she left, Ashley stood up and disappeared into the bathroom without a word.
Seconds later the text came. “NOW!!!”

Without thinking, I quickly stood up and headed to the bathrooms. I stopped at the ladies’ room door, looked to make sure no one was around, and entered the forbidden area.

Ashley was waiting just inside the door; she grabbed me and tugged me into the corner stall. She fished my cock out of my pants without taking them down at all and deep-throated my seven-inch cock instantly.

Looking down and watching her bob back and forth so eagerly was an incredible turn-on that I couldn’t help but wonder how I had been so fortunate to meet this perfect woman. Standing up, she said, “Sorry, baby, I was just going to blow you, but I need it bad.”

She put a foot on the toilet seat, lifted up her sundress (a very convenient dress for a quickie), up over her ass, tugged aside her pink thong, and said, “Shove that big snake of yours in me.”

I laughed at the reference to the earlier sermon, as I obliged her request, moving behind her and filling her pussy.

“Fuck me hard, pound my cunt, baby,” she demanded, her right hand on the wall, her left going to her pussy.

I slammed into her hard, knowing there were times like these when the sex was raw, carnal, and we were just two lustful beings bringing undeniable pleasure to each other.

Both of us already being horny for the same reason, it didn’t take long before Ashley was panting, her fingers rapidly stimulating her clit, as she moaned, “Fuck I love your big cock deep in me, baby.”

After seeing the porn and plethora of ridiculously huge black cocks, it was good to hear from the love of my life that my seven inches were enough for her. I moaned back, “and I love your tight pussy, sexy.”

“Faster,” she demanded, now moving her ass backwards to meet my forward thrusts.

Seconds later, she screamed, “Fuuuuuck,” as her orgasm quaked through her and onto my cock.

Hunger still in her eyes, she turned around, dropped to her knees and devoured my cock once again, even as her orgasm still rumbled through her. After a few seconds of deep throating me, she slapped my ass, her intent clear, I began aggressively fucking her face.

My balls bouncing off her chin, my cock fucking her face my orgasm began bubbling instantly. Like the last time, her mouth was wrapped around my cock, her hand slithered to my ass crack and this time I wasn’t surprised when her finger penetrated my back door. Unlike last time when she had just pushed her finger in, this time she pumped her finger in and out of my ass. All of which triggered my orgasm shooting my load inside her mouth as I fucked both her mouth and her finger. I couldn’t believe how her finger in my ass enhanced the pleasure and got me off with an even more ferocious intensity than usual.

Her mouth was still wrapped around my cock when we heard the door open to the bathroom and heard two voices.

She moved away as I quickly shuffled myself to stand on the toilet. Ashley followed sitting down on the toilet even as my cock lingered above her, a drop of my cum landing in her hair.

“Mom, I am supposed to meet up with Jasmine, Carol and Tasia at the mall,” a young girl’s voice said.

The other voice replied, “Honey, a quick bite to eat with your family will not kill you.” The voice seemed familiar and yet I couldn’t place it.

“And if it does,” the first voice said, sighing.

“Then Troy gets your college money,” the older voice said.

My eyes went wide as I realized it was Mrs. Brown and her daughter, Rhianna, in the bathroom.

Ashley, turned around and smiled, before another drop of my cum fell and landed on her forehead. She mouthed, “You fucker.”

I mouthed back, “Now what?”

“We wait,” she mouthed back, stretching up and taking my cock in her mouth.

Thankfully, Mrs. Brown and Rhianna were just freshening up and left quickly as my slutty girlfriend enjoyed my clear discomfort.

Taking my cock out of her mouth, she said, “I will go check and text you when the coast is clear.”

“Thanks,” I stammered, climbing off the toilet and quickly putting my cock away.

She left and a few seconds later texted me, “Someone is coming.”

I quickly locked the stall door and sat on top of the toilet praying the woman wasn’t going to try my stall. Thankfully, she didn’t, instead taking the stall next to me.

I quickly texted Ashley asking if the coast was clear and when the yes came, I quickly hurried out of the stall and bathroom before I crossed the hallway to the men’s room where I discovered Mr. Brown at one of the two urinals.

Desperate to pee, which often followed an orgasm, I moved to the urinal beside him and joked, “Are you stalking me?”

He laughed, “I was here first, so you must be stalking me.”

“Touché,” I chuckled, as I begin urinating. I don’t know why: curiosity I suppose, but I couldn’t resist glancing down and checking out Mr. Brown’s cock. It was a quick glimpse, but enough to:
A. See that he too was well hung even when not in a state of arousal.
B. To be caught by Mr. Brown.

He didn’t say anything, but the slightest of a smirk, gave away that he may have noticed my interest in his package. He zipped up a moment later and went to wash his hands.

“Have a great day, Coach,” he said, a moment later as I stayed at the urinal even though I was long done peeing.

“You too,” I answered shakily as I put my cock, growing again despite my recent relief, back in my trousers.

Ashley texted me asking if I was out of my predicament just as I finished washing my hands. I returned to the table where she was chatting with Mrs. Brown and Rhianna.

When I joined them, I gasped to myself, my cum was still on Ashley’s forehead, not glaringly obvious, but definitely noticeable if one was paying attention.

After a brief moment more of generic chit-chat, the Brown’s left and I said, clearly stressed, “You still have some cum on your forehead.”

Not fazed, she moved her finger to her forehead, scooped the small leftover remnants of cum, and put it in her mouth.

“Shit, shit, shit,” I cursed, horrified by what the Brown’s might think. Double horrified by being caught checking out Mr. Brown’s cock at the urinal.

“I doubt they knew it was cum, baby,” she smiled, sucking her finger clean.

“What if they did?” I asked, still stressed out.

“Then they officially know that a teacher has had sex,” she said brushing aside my concerns.

“How can you be so laissez-faire?” I asked, refusing to look over at the Brown’s table.

“I can’t change it, so it is what it is,” she answered, her casual attitude usually sexy, but now a bit frustrating.

“To make matters worse, I think Mr. Brown thinks I was checking out his cock,” I confessed, my anxiety really getting the best if me.

“He what? Why?” Ashley asked, clearly curious.

“Because I was,” I admitted. “I couldn’t help it. I went to the urinal to pee like I always do after sex,”

“I meant to ask, what is it about you and peeing after sex,” she interrupted.

“Don’t all men?” I asked, just assuming.

“God, no, most just fall asleep,” she answered, laughing softly.

“Well, I like to be different,” I joked.

“That you are,” she smiled. “Seriously, who gets turned on by pantyhose?”

“All men,” I answered, defensively.

“Trust me, I have dated a lot of men and you are the first that gets turned on by them. Most obsess over my tits or ass,” she countered.

“I like your tits and ass too,” I countered.

“Anyways, you are a twisted man and that is why I love you,” she smiled back.

“You love me,” I asked, knowing full well she hadn’t declared her love when I did.

“Of course, silly,” she smiled sweetly, before her expression shifted to coy. “On another note, is Mr. Brown hung?”

“Ashley,” I gasped, surprised by her shift from her first declaration of love to the size of a black cock.

“I’m curious, just like you were, obviously,” she smiled, her foot again going to my crotch.

My face went red at the truth of her words as I admitted, “Like father, like son, it seems.”

“Hmmm, does that mean your dad is big too,” she teased.

Realizing we were in play mode, I quipped, “Well, you know your body is based on your mom’s DNA.”

“Yes, you already know what I will look like in twenty years,” she continued, her foot putting extra pressure on my awkwardly positioned and trying to grow cock.

“I will definitely take that,” I answered.

“You better,” she countered.

Our food arrived and we shifted our conversation to calmer topics like her ridiculous work schedule which would not allow for her to spend much time with me over the next week. I pointed out I would be pretty busy myself with getting prepared for the state championship and grading math tests that I had due this week.

Once done eating, our desert in front of us but both of us needing time for our lunch to settle, Ashley glanced over to the Browns before turning to me and saying, “I can’t believe Rhianna was flirting with me like that.”

“You loved it,” I quipped back, knowing she did.

“Well, it is the purest sign of flattery,” she shrugged.

“What is?” I asked.

“Being hit on by someone of the same sex. No different for men. When a gay guy hits on you that is the ultimate compliment,” she explained.

“How so?” I asked, curious by yet another strange sexual philosophy of my oversexed girlfriend.

“Isn’t it obvious? Gay men have better taste in men than women do,” she said, as if that explained everything.

“I am not remotely following this,” I replied.

“Well most women are so jaded by past betrayals by men that they lower their standards, while gay men have great taste in clothing and men,” she clarified.

“So what you are saying is that you settled for me based on your harsh past and that since I have never been hit on by a gay guy I am not a good catch?” I countered, playing devil’s advocate to her bizarre philosophy.

“First off, I am not settling. You are sexy, we have similar interests, your dad is hot so you will be too in twenty years, you have a super tongue and a nice big cock,” she replied, splattering me with ego-boosting compliments.

“Those are all tough to argue with,” I agreed.

“Plus, Nate thinks you are hot,” she added.

“Gay nurse Nate?” I asked, although he was the only Nate I knew.

“The one and only,” she confirmed. “That night we met Nate and I were both checking you out. Of course, I won.”

“What did he say about me?” I asked and then realized how ludicrous the question was.

“Why do you want to know?” she asked playfully.

“I’m just considering all my options,” I countered with a smile.

She laughed as she added, “Well, speaking of things Nate said, he tells me no one gives head better than another man.”

“Well, we will just have to take his word for it,” I replied, trying to push aside the curiosity tickling at the back of my mind; I wasn’t gay, there was no way I was wondering if I could please Troy more than Eve could.

“If you are ever curious,” she answered, then laughed at the double-meaning of curious in the context referred.

“Good to know,” I laughed, “in case you quit sucking cock after the I do’s.”

Silence suddenly filled the room as we both realized what I had just said.

Thankfully, it was Rhianna who broke the sudden tension as she passed our table on her way to the washroom. “Hmmmm, that looks good enough to eat whole.”

My eyes went wide, but Ashley not missing a beat, retorted, “So I have been told.”

Rhianna was already walking away, her bubble butt ass swaying enticingly. Ashley leaned forward, “Do you think I should follow her in there and let her eat me whole?”

“You wouldn’t,” I gasped, my cock springing immediately to life at the thought of Ashley with another woman, especially someone as delicious as Rhianna.

“Just tell me to do it,” she said, her expression one of total sincerity. If I said go for it I was positive she would have did exactly what she said she would do.

“If she wasn’t one of my students,” I said, briefly being the one in charge, “I would have you and her in a sixty-nine.”

“You would?” She smiled.

“Absolutely,” I nodded, playing along with her naughty innuendo.

She fed me a bite of the dessert and took one herself, allowing yet another naughty implication linger between us, my cock ready to burst through my pants like the Hulk.

The dessert was almost done when Rhianna sauntered past us again. Ashley said as she passed, “Isn’t my dessert delicious, honey?”

Rhianna stopped to look at me and waited to hear my response. Forgetting she was a student, my cock head again controlling my real head, I answered. “It is by far the best dessert I have ever had and I have had a lot.”

Rhianna smiled, putting another seed of naughtiness in the air, “Well, I will have to try some… one day very, very soon.”

Again, she left before Ashley could counter leaving yet another naughty innuendo lingering between us.

Ashley asked, leaning in, “You wanted to know if I have been with another woman, right?”

“Is that a trick question?” I asked, knowing in past relationships when something is too good to be true, it usually is (although Ashley had dispelled all my relationship theories so far).

“Nope, do you really want to hear about my naughty lesbian past?” She asked, sucking on her straw innocently, yet it wasn’t innocent to me. Also, her foot which had returned to the floor throughout our meal was back against my crotch teasing me.

“If you want to tell me,” I answered safely.

She moved her foot away and stood up, “If you want to know all about my sordid past and learn another one of my fantasies, you better follow me right fucking now, I am so horny I could go ride her face right here in the restaurant in front of her parents.”

I briefly entertained that thought before tossing two twenties on the table for the twenty-six dollar bill and following her out like a puppy following a bone, giving a quick wave to the Browns as we left.

Once in the car, I asked, “Where to?”

“My place,” she answered.

“Sounds like a plan to me,” I agreed, pulling out of the parking lot my cock hard with anticipation and my mind filled with curiosity.

5. Ashley’s DARK Lesbian Desires

Once back at her place, she asked, “Do you ever watch Internet porn, baby?”

“Isn’t that the only reason people go on the internet?” I answered without answering the question.

“Nice evasive answer,” Ashley noticed.

“Well, I watched a lot more before I met you,” I answered, which was true.

“How sweet,” Ashley smiled, before surprising me again. “I have subscriptions to a couple websites,” she admitted, opening her laptop.

“You do?” I asked, surprised that a woman would pay for Internet porn, it seemed like such a guy thing.

“Yep. After a long day at work I often need to unwind with a glass of wine, one of my toys and a little Internet porn,” she revealed.

“How many toys do you have?” I asked.

“More than a few less than a plethora,” she vaguely answered.

“Well that narrows it down completely,” I joked.

“I like to be an enigma,” she smiled, clicking onto a website.

“That you are,” I agreed, an enigma being the best word to describe her.

“Turn on the television,” she instructed.

“Sure,” I obeyed, reaching for the remote.

Once the screen was on, I realized that her computer was hooked up to her TV and the website she had up was all interracial lesbian porn.

“Wow,” I said, staring at the screen unable to formulate a complete thought.

“So this website has a variety of hot lesbian submission scenes,” Ashley explained, scrolling over a few brief pictures with summaries. “There is a student making her teacher her submissive play thing, that one is pretty hot I will download it for you, for the rare time you are home alone and need something to get you off.”

“Thanks,” I said, only vaguely knowing what I was saying thanks for. I was so overwhelmed by the different scenes of black and white girls, although these were all tasteful and appropriate pictures. I wasn’t surprised Ashley watched porn, I was surprised she paid for porn.

She continued, “Oh this one is hot too, a girl gets pulled over for speeding and ends up paying the fine with her face.”

I joked, “Cheaper than the ticket.”

“And a lot more fun,” Ashley volleyed back.

“Oh this one was crazy. Three prisoners overpower two guards and completely dominate them,” Ashley said, as if she was reviewing a book.

“That turns you on?” I asked, not imagining her being taken.

“Fuck yeah,” Ashley said, “just the thought of it has my cunt leaking. If we didn’t know her parents I would have followed that dyke right into the bathroom and fucked her senseless.”

“You would not,” I protested.

“In a heartbeat,” she countered. “Fantasy number two is me having sex with a black woman.”

“That one is a lot hotter than the first one,” I said, the thought of her in a sixty-nine with another girl, Rhianna of course popping into my head, was super hot.

“I don’t think so,” she shrugged, “they are both hot, just different.”

“Night and day different,” I added.

“I don’t know, more night and dusk,” she said, scrolling to another page of videos. “This one has the hottest black girl ever and she is even wearing stockings for you.”

I read the summary: Carol (the maid) is sick of the demeaning way her white boss treats her and decides to turn the tables on her, making the white boss the maid.

“Oh, oh, here it is,” she said, clicking on a chapter called Nursed to Sin. “Take a seat, baby, it’s time for a little bit of lesbian submission.”

I asked, “Are all the videos black women dominating white women?”

“Yep,” she replied matter-of-factly, sitting beside me and watching the scene start.

Another puzzle piece to the enigma that was Ashley. She was pretty aggressive with me in the bedroom, but would she be submissive to a woman? A black woman? Rhianna? Again, Ashley had my head spinning as I began watching porn for the third time in a week.

The scene started with a pretty blonde nurse, in her thirties I would guess, walking into a hospital room of a black teenager lying on the bed. “About fucking time,” the pretty black girl snapped.

“Excuse me,” the blonde nurse stammered, surprised by the patient’s rudeness.

“I have been waiting for twenty fucking minutes,” the black girl roared.

“Sorry, Ma’am,” the nurse responded, used to pacifying unhappy patients. “It is shift change and they must have missed you.”

“Ma’am, I like that,” the black girl smirked.

“What can I do for you?” The nurse asked her tone usually effective at calming most verbal storms.

“Massage my feet,” the young black girl replied.

“Pardon?” The nurse asked surprised by the request.

“Massage my fucking feet?” the black girl repeated.

“Sorry, Ma’am, we don’t do that,” the nurse replied, surprisingly keeping her cool.

“It wasn’t a fucking request,” the black teen patient snapped. “Now get your ass over here and massage my feet.”

The nurse seemed bewildered by the treatment, but decided it was better to appease the irate irrational patient before she caused an even bigger commotion. She walked to her and took the black girl’s right foot in her hands.

“Good girl,” the black teen complimented, the smile on her face implying she had nefarious intentions for the older, pretty nurse.

The nurse’s cheeks went red but she continued the servant like task.

I glanced at Ashley who was staring at the television completely intoxicated by the scene that was unfolding. Was it one of her fantasies to be seduced by a patient, a black patient?

I returned my gaze to the movie and noticed the nurse had changed feet.

Ashley flipped her stocking-clad feet onto my lap, and I instinctively took her foot in my hands and began massaging.

“Suck my toes,” the patient instructed the nurse.

“I really need to check on my other patients,” the nurse replied somewhat flustered by the request.

“Fine,” the patient replied, “but I expect you back here during your break. Is that understood?”
The question was in a tone that was clear it wasn’t a question but an expectation.

“I will try,” the nurse replied.

“If you don’t come and get your break time snack, I will come and find you and trust me you don’t want that,” the teen threatened.

“Yes, ma’am,” the nurse said.

“When is your break?” The teen asked.

“It’s at eleven,” The nurse answered.

“See, you then,” the teen stated.

“Yes, ma’am,” The nurse nodded in response, clearly desperate to get out of the room.

The nurse walked out and once the door was closed, she leaned herself against the wall her face flushed, her body reacting to the submissive task she had just done.

“Hot, hey?” Ashley asked, raising her other foot to my lips.

“It’s very interesting,” I answered which was the truth, my mind spinning with the unspoken implications of showing me this particular video.

“That’s a very politically correct response,” she smiled, bending her one leg so her foot landed right on my very stiff cock. “Interesting, very interesting,” she smiled as she turned her head back to the television and I took her nylon-clad toes in my mouth.

On screen, the white nurse was clearly rattled by her brief time with the blunt teenager. At her break, she walked to the door and paused.

“Get in here,” the voice came from inside the door.

The nurse paused a couple more seconds before pushing the door open and entering.

“My toes,” the teen instructed, as if two hours hadn’t transpired since their last conversation.

The nurse didn’t move closer to the patient as she explained, although her tone showed her weakness, “Ma’am, please, this is inappropriate.”

“Taking care of your patient’s needs is inappropriate?” The teen asked, innocently.

“Yes, no,” the flustered nurse replied, clearly overwhelmed and unaccustomed to the strong personality of the black teen.

“Come here,” the teen ordered.

The nurse tentatively moved towards the bed her nervousness obvious with each step.

The teen lifted up the blanket covering her to reveal she was naked and really stacked.

My eyes went big at just how perfect her body was and I hadn’t even gotten a good look at her ass.

The nurse stopped and stammered, “W-w-what are you doing?”

“Getting your snack ready,” the black girl responded, her hand going to her cunt.

“I-I-I-can’t,” the nurse stammered, even as she stared between the legs of the teen goddess, the girl’s completely shaved pussy staring back at her.

“You can and you will,” the teen responded, before adding, “Now get your ass over here and get to licking my cunt.”

“But….” The nurse began but was cut off.

“It is obvious you want to, your mouth is literally watering,” the black seductress assessed.

“No-I-….” The white nurse was cut off again, this time harshly.

“Get over here now and pleasure your black mistress,” the teen ordered.

The nurse, bewildered and scared to disobey the black patient, obeyed the order as she moved between the legs of the teenager.

“Good girl,” the teen said, her tone instantly softening.

The camera angle changed and it was a close up of the nurse just as she extended her tongue and leaned forward.

Glancing at Ashley, even as I continued massaging her foot with my hand as I pleasured her toes, when I noticed her right hand had moved to her pussy.

Ashley was transfixed by the happenings on screen, clearly drawn into the white-black submission. I was dying to ask her if she had ever been with a black woman, the thought of her being submissive hard to fathom.

Back onscreen, the older nurse was licking slowly, clearly unsure how to please another woman. The teen said, “Is this your first time eating cunt, my pet?”

The nurse’s already red cheeks turned a darker shade of red from the humiliation as she answered, softly, “Yes, Ma’am.”

“Don’t worry, they say practice makes perfect,” the black teen smiled as she reached for the back of the nurse’s head pulling it deeper into her pink perfection.

“Honey, come lick me,” Ashley moaned, her eyes never leaving the scene onscreen, as she opened her legs for me.

Although I was enjoying the nurse submission, I repositioned myself between her legs on the couch and went to work pleasing her. Ashley’s cunt was sopping wet already and her intoxicating scent swarmed over my senses.

Although I couldn’t see the movie, I could hear it, as the scene progressed, the black teen’s aggressive verbal domination steadily increasing.

I heard her say, “I think I will have to take you back to my sorority and let you learn how to please a sista,” and “Such a good white slave,” and “I can’t wait to fuck that white box of yours,” and “Or maybe I will plug that white ass of yours.”

While I heard all the cock stiffening dirty talk, I eagerly licked Ashley whose moans were louder than usual and when the black girl said, “You love nigger pussy, don’t you?” Ashley grabbed my head and came all over my face as she screamed, “Fuuuuuuuuck yes.”

I wasn’t sure if she was talking to me or speaking for the nurse in the movie, but either way my face was coated with Ashley’s sticky wetness, my mind spinning with another naughty quirk of hers.

Finally, Ashley let go of my head as I sat up and said, “You were extra wet today.”

“I have been dripping since Rhianna flirted with me,” she admitted.

“Is that so?” I teased, my hand massaging her leg.

“Fuck yes,” Ashley said, adding, “As I said, it is another fantasy of mine to be seduced and taken by a woman of colour.”

“That doesn’t seem like you,” I pointed out.

“I told you, I’m an enigma,” she shrugged.

“So what if Rhianna hits on you again?” I asked, my cock creating a tent in my pants.

“Would you let me get fucked by her?” Ashley asked, her tone playful, blurring the intent. Was she serious?

“Could I watch?” I asked.

“If she lets you,” Ashley smiled, shifting her body around so it was her turn to please me.

She released my cock from its fabric prison and said, “Watch the rest of the scene and imagine the patient is Rhianna and the nurse moi.”

“Aaaah,” I moaned as she engulfed my cock whole and I returned to watching the television.

The scene had shifted since I last watched. Somehow, the black patient had gotten herself a strap-on and was fucking the nurse from behind. The nurse, bent over the bed, her skirt up, pantyhose torn, was being fucked hard and her moans displaying just how much she was enjoying it.

“Do you like my cock in that cunt of yours,” the black Domme asked.

“Yeeeees,” the nurse whimpered.

“And you will be a good white slave for me?” the teen asked, slamming into the nurse so hard the bed moved.

“Yeeees,” the horny nurse answered, her breathing getting increasingly erratic.

“Beg to be my white slave,” the black goddess demanded, suddenly stopping with the plastic cock still deep inside the nurse.

The nurse was desperate to come, the fucking clearly stopping just before her climax was reached, she didn’t hesitate as she answered, “Yes, Mistress, please can I be your white slave?”

“Is that all you got?” the black Mistress asked, her finger moving to the nurses’ back door.

“Whaaaaat?” The nurse screamed, as a finger penetrated her ass without warning.

“Good white slaves have three holes for their Mistress to use,” the teen Mistress explained as she began slowly pumping her finger in and out of her new slave’s ass. “Shit you are tight, haven’t you ever taken anything up your ass before?”

“Nooooo,” the nurse answered, clearly in pain from the back door violation.

“Well, we better change that,” the teen said, as she, with some work, slid a second finger inside.

“Oh myyyyy God,” the nurse screamed in pain, loud enough that if this were a real hospital they would have visitors.

“Enjoying the movie?” Ashley asked, taking my cock out of her mouth.

“It’s pretty hot,” I admitted, looking down at her.

“Just imagine how hot it would be live,” Ashley smiled, before returning to pleasuring my cock. She was sucking ever so slowly, making sure to allow me to watch the whole movie scene before allowing me to blow my top.

The idea of watching her with another woman was amazing, the thought it could be an eighteen-year-old student of mine: surreal, hot and scary, but mostly hot. Just the thought of seeing Rhianna’s gravity defying breasts bared (I had seen them up close many cock-stiffing times) had my balls beginning to bubble.

Returning to the video just in time, I heard the nurse beg, “Please I will do anything, just please don’t fuck my ass.”

“You will come to my sorority and please every one of my sista’s?” the black teen asked, rubbing her cock between the nurse’s white ass cheeks.

“Yes,” the nurse agreed, clearly willing to do anything to avoid being sodomized.

“And you will never disobey your chocolate Mistress,” the teen asked, the smile on her face giving away her true intent…she was going to fuck the nurse’s ass no matter what the nurse said.

“Yes, Mistress, I will be your white slave, your obedient pet,” the nurse replied.

“Beg for it in your ass,” the teen Mistress ordered, lube magically in reach of her hand as she generously lubed her cock.

“No, please,” the nurse pleaded.

SMACK!

“Do as you’re told, slut,” the teen ordered, as she finished lubricating her cock.

Defeated, the nurse stammered, “P-p-please.”

“Please, what, slave?” the teen questioned, pouring lube between the white ass cheeks of the nurse.

“Please fuck my ass,” the nurse responded weakly.

“Please fuck my ass, what?” the Mistress questioned, pushing the nurse further into the depths of submission, as she placed the cock back between the ass cheeks of the pretty, disheveled nurse.

“Please fuck my ass, Mistress, my ebony goddess,” the nurse answered, even adding a hot extra part.

“As you wish, you fucking cheap ass slut,” the teen responded, piling on more and more humiliation to the submissive, bewildered nurse.

“Ooooooooh myyyyyyyy,” the nurse screamed, as the strap-on cock began breaking through her back door.

“Oh my indeed,” the teen chuckled as the plastic cock slowly disappeared between the white ass cheeks of the nurse.

A close up of the nurse showed the sheer mixture of pain and pleasure that was coursing through her body as she got her ass reamed.

The scene was incredibly hot, just as the thought of Ashley with Rhianna or another woman, as was also the slow burn Ashley was doing on my cock with her mouth and I knew my eruption was imminent.

“You like being an ass slave?” the teen Mistress asked, a couple of minutes later, as she began to really fuck the nurse, her body slamming into the nurse’s ass making the bed move with each forward thrust.

“Yeeeeees,” the nurse whimpered her orgasm on the rise.

“Come for me, ass slut, come like the slutty white whore you were born to be,” the teen continued her verbal abuse.

“Oh God, oh God,” the nurse moaned, so close to euphoria.

Not even realizing I was doing it, I grabbed Ashley’s head and began fucking her mouth with my cock, bucking my ass up and shoving it deep in her mouth. The slurping sounds echoed through the room as I watched the final submission on screen.

“Fuuuuuuuck,” the nurse screamed, as her orgasm cascaded through her.

“Coming from getting fucked in the ass, shit, you really are a fucking whore,” the teen belittled, as she pulled out, walked around the bed and shoved the cock into the nurse’s mouth.

“Fuuuuuuuuck,” I repeated, as I shot my load into Ashley’s mouth, suddenly realizing what I was doing and I let go of her head. Thankfully, she took over bobbing up and down as I continued spewing my seed in her mouth.

After a few seconds, she sat up and said, as if nothing had happened, “Oh watch this.”

I returned my eyes to the television and away from Ashley to see an older black nurse walk in.

The white nurse tried to move away but was held in place by her teen Mistress.

“You did it, Janet,” the black nurse said, as she pulled off her skirt.

“Yes, Mother, and she is all yours,” the teen smiled, as she roughly grabbed the white submissive and tossed her onto the bed.

“I didn’t think she was doable,” the mom said, climbing onto the bed, straddling the dazed white nurse’s face.

“They are all doable,” the daughter responded. “No white slut has ever been able to refuse.”

As the mom smothered her white co-worker’s face, she laughed, “Like mother, like daughter.”

“Fucking gets me off every time,” Ashley said, before adding, “apparently you too.”

“Sorry, I got carried away,” I apologized.

“No worries, it was kind of hot for you to just take control and use me like your little slut,” Ashley smiled, reaching over and giving my semi-erect cock a firm how-are-you-doing squeeze.

Joking, I answered, “Well you are my little slut.”

“Your slut plans to flirt like hell with Rhianna the next chance she gets,” she promised.

“Flirt away,” I replied, the reality of the lesbian act way more fantasy than potential actuality.

We spent the rest of the day together going for a walk and enjoying a nice dinner before parting, without talking about sex again. Before I left, we had a quickie in her kitchen, and agreed that with our hectic week (basketball playoffs to focus on for me and with the hospital short staffed, Ashley would be working double shifts all week) that we probably wouldn’t see each other for a few days.

As she kissed me goodbye, she handed me a USB flash drive and said, “A couple scenes I think you may like.”

“Thanks, you are turning me into a dirty old man,” I joked.

“My dirty old man,” she corrected, kissing me again. Breaking the kiss, she said sweetly, “I love you, baby.”

“I love you, too, angel,” I returned, before heading home feeling completely satisfied in every possible way.

6. Another BIG Surprise

Monday was the most awkward teaching day of my life. It was tough to teach with Eve in class, knowing what I did. She, oblivious to my knowledge, was her usual eager to please in class self. She asked questions, answered them, and took notes. Yet, I couldn’t look her in the eye, although I did stare more than usual at her painted toes in her nylons as she slipped her foot in and out of her shoe all during class like a hypnotist’s watch.

It was like a couple of years ago. We had a new Chemistry teacher on staff who was easily the hottest woman I had ever met. She had green hypnotic eyes, long black as night hair, a body that begged to be fucked and she always, even on casual Fridays, wore pantyhose. I had been flirting with her casually when Matt, a fellow colleague, said, “She is a fucking nympho.”

I quipped back, Matt a well-known bullshitter, “As if you would know.”

“I’m serious, she dated my brother’s roommate back in college,” he countered.

“So?” I shrugged.

“She loves it up the ass,” he informed me.

“Fuck off,” I said.

“Seriously, I am not bullshitting you,” he said.

Whether it was true or not, every time I looked at her, from that moment on all I could think of was ‘she loved it up the ass’. Thankfully, she was transferred to another school the next year ending my obsessive thoughts of her liking it up her ass.

After school, practice was just as awkward. Troy was his usual commanding self making it even harder to forget about his power over Eve and the bizarre dream I had. I forced myself to put it out of my mind and focused on the task at hand, getting prepared for the state championships that began on Friday.

However, after practice the awkwardness came back in spades. I had seen my players naked in the locker room a million times but this time was different. I couldn’t help but check out the size of my players. It wasn’t like I wanted to drop to my knees and suck their cocks, but I was suddenly very curious… I was in awe of many of the black cocks. There were big ones and smaller ones, none bigger than Troy; there were thin ones and thick ones; there were circumcised ones and uncircumcised ones.

The next couple of days flew by as I taught and prepared for the championships by watching hours of video once I got home. Life settled back into a familiar routine until Wednesday evening when I had to stay late for a budget meeting for next year with the school board and the boosters club.

Once the meeting was over, I went to my office to grab a couple more disks of games, when I walked in on Troy again…although this time it wasn’t Eve…nor was it a girl! On his knees was Eric, Troy pumping his cock in and out of Eric’s mouth, literally getting his face fucked by Troy. Eric is the team’s starting small forward, the son of our mayor and nicest kid I had ever had the privilege to teach…he like me, white. He was a good rebounder, strong defender, great passer, and the team’s glue guy both on and off the court. He keeps things loose, always quick with a joke and able to make a motivational speech when needed. Definitely not gay and definitely not one I would expect to submit to Troy…yet nothing any more should have surprised me.

The action had obviously been going on awhile, as Troy was really bucking his hips, his cock pumping in and out of Eric’s mouth; somehow he was taking it all without gagging. It was literally an unbelievable scene out of a porno, where the straight white guy is actually an amazing cocksucker. Yet, there it was happening right before my eyes.

Troy, talking trash like he did on the court, said, “Shit Eric, you have gotten really good at this. You are a natural born cocksucker.”

Obviously Eric couldn’t respond as his mouth was full of cock, but he looked up at Troy with worshipful eyes; my own cock was suddenly rising in my pants against my will.

Close to orgasm, Troy grunted, “Here it comes faggot, swallow every last drop princess.”

I watched in awe yet again as Troy came in someone’s mouth, this time a guy. I couldn’t help it: I imagined myself on my knees in Eric‘s place, picturing Troy feeding his cock to me. I watched a moment more as Troy continued to pump his cum into Eric’s mouth; I stumbled forward and briefly into view of the two boys before I slunk away.

I was still in ear shot when Troy said, “This weekend you will be my personal cum bucket, is that clear, cocksucker?”

I didn’t hear Eric’s answer as I went to the door. Thinking I should probably do something to let Troy know that he could be caught, I opened the door and slammed it shut loud enough they were bound to know they had company. I then walked back up the hallway slowly whistling to give the boys time to cover up their secret rendezvous. I walked in and Troy was grabbing his bag from the locker, while Eric was nowhere to be seen.

“Troy,” I said, acting surprised, “you scared the shi–crap out of me.”

“Sorry, Coach, just spending some extra time on the court,” he lied, his smile smug as if he knew a secret I didn’t.

“You’re welcome to use the court anytime, but you should probably let me know so no one gives you a hard time,” I said.

Troy laughed and said, his innuendo obvious because I knew what he was really doing, “Oh, I usually am the one giving someone a HARD time.”

I don’t know why I said it, nor could I believe the words out of my mouth, as I replied, “Everyone needs to be given a HARD time once in a while.”

Troy laughed, before adding, “I can’t imagine many people have given you a HARD time too often.

“Not enough,” I answered, and my face burned as I realized what I had said, hoping the innuendo hadn’t been too obvious. “Anyways, get home, I need you rested and focused for Friday.”

“See ya Coach,” Troy nodded, as he walked past me and out the door.

I took a breath and went to my office shaking my head at the realization I had just been trading sexual innuendos with a student. ‘Damn you Ashley,’ I cursed to myself; I had never once considered a man sexually before her anniversary present, but since then I had watched gay porn, dreamt of sucking cock, checked out Dr. Brown’s cock in the bathroom, got hard watching Troy get sucked off and imagined myself briefly on my knees replacing Eric.

Did I want to suck cock? After briefly considering it, I was confident I didn’t. The thought had been placed in my head by Ashley and thoughts, even ones you don’t agree with, take awhile to fade.

I grabbed the disks and headed out. I noticed movement in the bathroom, assumedly Eric, and decided to let him have what little dignity he had left by ignoring it and heading out.

Once home, I went to pop a DVD into the player and saw the porn DVD on top of the player. Before I knew it, I had popped it in the player instead of the game film and was sitting on my couch watching scene three.

The teacher was back at his desk, when he was paged to the office. He sighed, put his pen down and headed to the office.

Once at the office, the secretary, a very pretty blonde who was smiling knowingly said, “Principal Eagleson will see you now.”

“Thanks, Carrie,” the teacher answered, his tone implying he didn’t know what was about to happen, even though since it was porn it was already obvious to me.

Once in the room, a large, well-built, bald black man was sitting at his desk. “Take a seat, James.”

“Yes, sir,” James obeyed.

“Did you know that I used to play professional football?” The principal asked.

“Of course,” the teacher nodded.

“Do you know what I miss most about it?” Principal Eagleson asked.

“The camaraderie?” James offered.

“That is one way to put it,” the built black man chuckled. After a brief pause, “Do you remember the Walton situation?”

“Yes,” the teacher nodded, confused by the sudden change of topic.

“Well after he was wrongly accused of hitting on a student, we put cameras in every classroom in the school to protect both our teachers and our students,” Principal Eagleson said.

The teacher’s eyes went wide as he obviously realized the implication of the principal’s words.

“What’s the problem James? The thought of you, a big black cock in your mouth, captured on video have you speechless?” The principal chuckled.

“Please, sir,” the teacher replied.

“Please what, Cocksucker?” The principal asked, standing up from his chair.

“I was forced,” the teacher weakly protested, not meeting the principal’s eyes.

“That is not what the video seemed to show,” the principal replied a slight smile crossing his face as he stood over the white teacher.

“Y-y-you don’t understand,” the teacher stammered.

“Oh, I think I understand very well,” the principal countered, as he unzipped his pants; at this point the teacher lowered his gaze as the principal continued explaining, “You see, I didn’t finish my earlier thought about what I missed about my professional football days. Oh sure I loved the game, the rush of winning, but I also really loved the fringe benefits like having so many eager white cocksuckers who were always around to deposit a load in.”

“Groupies?” the teacher asked tentatively.

“All my white teammates… ALL of them.” The reply made James swallow uneasily.

I gasped at the revelation of the principal and how large his black cock was, at least ten inches, when he unleashed it from his trousers. As I had mentioned before, I had never seriously considered another man before, and definitely never considered a cock beautiful or juicy, but as I stared at his big black snake, I discovered that both of these descriptions were true: it was big, black, beautiful and juicy…even though such a description…juicy…seemed absurd, no other word properly described the image in my head. I wanted to taste it….

The teacher’s eyes went big as he stared at the massive cock in front of him almost poking him in the eye.

“Get sucking, Cocksucker,” the principal ordered.

“Sir, please I don’t thi…” The teacher’s weak plea was silenced when his mouth was filled by black cock.

As if a light switch was turned on the minute black meat filled his mouth, the teacher began bobbing back and forth ignoring where he was or who it was he was sucking.

“That’s it Cocksucker. I think we will be adding this to your current duties,” the principal smugly commented.

The teacher continued taking more of the massive black snake in his mouth.

I pulled out my cock band began stroking my iron stiff cock as I returned my eyes to the screen.

“I want it all in that cocksucking mouth of yours,” the principal ordered as about seven inches continued to disappear in the teacher’s mouth.

I couldn’t fathom all that fitting in anyone’s mouth when my mind automatically went to images of Troy’s cock when both Eve and Eric were eagerly bobbing on it, it being very similar in size to the one onscreen right now.

As I slowly stroked myself, I remembered the scene in the locker room earlier, only this time it was me on my knees sucking Troy’s cock. I bobbed slowly up and down the huge black muscle, hungry to take more in my mouth. Simultaneously, I pumped my cock as I imagined being a good cocksucker.

I was brought back to reality when I heard the principal in the movie ask, “Does my cocksucker want my cock in his ass?”

My eyes went wide as I realized I had been fantasizing about Troy and serving his cock. I returned my gaze to the TV as I continued stroking my rock hard cock.

The principal, after a couple of minutes of having his cock sucked, pulled his cock out and ordered, “Pull your pants down and bend over my desk.”

“Please let me just suck you,” the teacher pleaded, although he was already unbuttoning his pants, clenching his ass cheeks in anticipation.

“It wasn’t a request. Do as you’re fucking told, Faggot,” the principal snapped, roughly pulling him out of the chair by her hair.

A fear in the teacher’s eyes was clear, as he fumbled with his belt, pulled down his pants and underwear and bent over the desk.

“Ever had a cock this big up your ass?” The principal asked.

“No sir,” the teacher answered nervously.

“Do you want me to fuck your ass?” The principal questioned as he sauntered over to the bent over white teacher,

“I’d rather just suck you,” he answered.

“You seemed to like getting your ass reamed by your students,” the principal pointed out as he put his cock between the teacher’s ass cheeks.

“He made me,” the teacher weakly defended.

“Well I won’t make you,” the principal laughed, as his cock was placed at the teacher’s back door. “I will just leave my cock here and let you decide what you want.”

A close up of the teacher’s face showed his conflicting emotions: doing what was socially acceptable vs. doing what his body so obviously wanted. After a few seconds, the teacher whimpered, defeated, “Please fuck me, Sir.”

“Pardon?” The principal asked smiling.

The teacher repeated his plea, “Please fuck my ass, Sir.”

“You’re sure?” the principal smiled, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “I would never want to make you do something you didn’t want to do.”

“Yes, sir, fuck my ass with your big cock,” the teacher begged, moving his ass back trying to take it in him.

“That wasn’t so hard now was it?” The principal chuckled as he pushed forward and filled the teacher’s ass in one hard forward thrust.

“Ooooooh Gooooood,” the teacher screamed, the principal’s cock clearly stretching his ass apart.

I began pumping furiously and in seconds cum shot out like a cannon into the air and then back down on me. As my loins pulsed with pleasure, I shook my head at just how turned on I got from watching gay interracial sex. I also couldn’t believe that Troy had popped in my subconscious yet again.

I got up and shut the porno off just as the teacher begged to have his ass filled with cum. Oddly, the thought of what it would feel like to have my ass filled with cum popped into my head. I shook the thought out of my head and went to work on the game video for the upcoming weekend, anything to get me focused on what I should be doing.

That night I woke up again in a cold sweat from a dream so vividly real, it felt as if it had really happened.

I was on my knees again head eagerly bobbing back and forth, licking and sucking on his cock as Troy talked trash to me:”That’s it, Coach suck my big cock,” and “You look good with a mouthful of black cock,” and “Coach, if I knew you were such an eager cocksucker we could have had way more fun on our road trips,” and finally “You have been drooling over my black cock all season, haven’t you, Coach?”

“Do you love my cock, Coach?” Troy asked, pulling his cock out of my mouth.

“Yes…” I admitted, reaching for it with my hand.

“How much do you love it, Coach?”Troy asked, as he moved the head of his cock around my lips.

I woke up shooting cum all over myself, the continual vision of Troy’s cock and me on my knees overwhelming me.

Frustrated, I cleaned myself up, determined to keep this just a dirty twisted fantasy. I was not gay or bi-sexual and I had the perfect girlfriend…although I smirked to myself as I realized that if I told her my fantasy she would probably tell me to go for it…as long as she could watch.

Thankfully, I fell asleep eventually and didn’t have any further relapses into gay fantasy.

7. Giving into my DARK Desires

I arranged for a substitute teacher Thursday so I could finish up all the game planning for Friday’s two games as well as scouting our potential finals opponent on the assumption we won both our games Friday…which I was confident we would. The finals tournament had six teams in two pools of three with the winner of each pool advancing to the final Saturday evening at six.

I also had the players given the afternoon off from classes, so we could head out a day early and get well-rested before our eleven o’clock tip off Friday. We would also play again that evening.

I was so busy I didn’t even have any time to even text Ashley, who promised she would drive up Saturday morning if we won our two games Friday.

The bus ride was loud and crazy, like bus rides always are, especially when the cheerleaders are on the bus as well. I worked with the other coaches on game planning and once we arrived at the dorms, where we were staying; we had a two-hour team meeting before sending the boys to their rooms around nine with a firm eleven o’clock curfew.

After a couple more hours of game planning, I am compulsive, I did my curfew checks. The boys each had their own dorm room as we found that they would be less likely to stay up horsing around than if they were sharing rooms; the small roster size of a basketball team made this feasible. The football team, for instance, would never be able to do that.

I knocked on Troy’s room, five minutes after curfew, and I was surprised to have Eric, his face red, open the door. He stammered, “S-s-sorry, Coach, I was just going back to my room.”

He was clearly embarrassed and I was pretty sure that Troy had been letting him suck his big black cock.

I looked at Troy on his bed and said, “You and Eric discussing strategy for tomorrow?”

“Nah, we were just talking and he was giving me a massage.”

“A massage?” I questioned, surprised by his answer.

Troy answered, his next sentence dripping with innuendo, “Eric knows he can’t play professionally; he wants to be a personal trainer. Besides, I had some stiffness I needed taking care of.”

I could feel the heat in my cheeks at Troy’s words. I replied, trying to hide my knowledge as well as the tent in my pants, “Well, don’t break curfew.”

“Sure thing Coach,” Troy shrugged.

The thought of his hard black cock popped into my head. I paused as I tried to compose myself.

“Is there something wrong, Coach?” Troy asked.

“Just tired,” I lied, “too many hours watching film and working on a game plan.”

“Well, get some sleep, Coach. Tomorrow is going to be a long, hard day,” Troy said. Although unbelievable, to me he seemed to stress both the words long and hard.

I stammered, the thought of me on my knees now playing in my head like a movie on loop, “Y-y-you too. I need my captain ready to go tomorrow.”

“I am always ready to go, Coach,” Troy retorted, again me reading his words and the hidden meaning in between the words.

Desperate to get out of his room, I mumbled something as I left before he could say anything else that had me thinking thoughts I shouldn’t be having.

…..

We won our first game handily, 88-64 and now could relax a bit before our evening game.

As we were watching two teams in the other pool, including the first ranked Wolverines, Rhianna sat down beside me, much to my surprise.

“Hi coach,” she said, in her cheerleading outfit, her legs glistening in her pantyhose.

“Hi, Rhianna,” I smiled, acknowledging her before returning my attention to the game. Watching a team live was better for scouting than video at least that is what I found.

“Where is Ashley?” Rhianna asked, I noticed she didn’t refer to her as Ms. Grisham like she had in the past.

“Working,” I answered, barely paying attention to the question.

“Oh, I was hoping she would be here,” she replied.

Without thinking, barely processing her words because I was so focused on the court action, I replied, “She will be coming up tomorrow morning if we make the finals.”

“Delicious,” Rhianna said, before adding, “Thanks, Coach.”

“No problem,” I answered, before realizing as she began walking away that our brief conversation was rather unorthodox. I looked her way and she was chatting with her brother and I just shook my head assuming I was again reading too much into the conversation, as I probably had with Troy also.

I watched the rest of the game, confident I had found a couple ways to exploit the Wolverines should we meet them in the state championships tomorrow. They too won their opener easily 91-53.

The afternoon flew by and other than a half hour meeting with the players before our early dinner, I remained focused on the game at hand.

We won again, this one a lot closer, 80-78, Troy setting up the winning points with a great pass. My stress level was through the roof as we blew a 76-70 lead with just over a minute left. Thankfully, we pulled it out and my emotions instantly shifted from pulling my hair out to pumping my fist in the air in jubilation.

After giving a speech to the team about perseverance, I sent them back to the dorms while I watched the final game of the other draw as the Wolverines battled it out with the also undefeated Buckeyes. Like our game, this one was closer but the Wolverines pulled away in the last few minutes winning 88-77.

Emotionally drained, I headed back to the dorms. I went directly to Troy’s room to tell him who we were playing in the final and to briefly talk strategy.

I knocked on his door and was startled by Troy saying clearly perturbed, “You’re late.”

I took that as a strange invitation and entered to see Troy clearly having just finished showering standing there in only a towel.

“Late for what?” I joked.

Troy was clearly surprised by my appearance; I wondered if he was expecting Eric again. Troy grabbed his phone and quickly hit a few buttons, presumably texting someone.

“Eric was supposed to come and relieve my stiffness again,” Troy said, a slight bulge in his towel apparent.

“I won’t be long,” I said. “We are playing the Wolverines.”

“I know,” he answered, “I checked online.”

“So we are going to have to double team that Walker kid,” I said.

“I have never double teamed someone before,” Troy replied. My head instantly went sexual even though the comment was obviously about basketball. He was the one often double teamed.

“I think that if we neutralize him, our other players are stronger and we can win by playing a perfect team game,” I explained.

Right when I finished speaking, Troy’s towel dropped to the floor and Troy didn’t even try to cover himself up. Although I had seen his cock from afar and in action, seeing it so close, especially after all I now knew, from three feet away was something completely different. It was semi-erect and seemed to be calling my name. I couldn’t take my eyes off it as I flashed to Ashley’s fantasy, plus my own strange dreams of late and wondered to myself if maybe I didn’t want the same thing she did.

My cock grew rapidly in my trousers as I couldn’t tear my gaze from his semi-erect cock. I stared at it in open admiration, and I looked for way too long; I just stared, slack-jawed, as I was completely captivated by my player’s enormous cock.

“Coach, are you here to deal with my stiffness?” Troy asked, taking his cock in his hands.

Troy’s words broke through my mental fog. My jaw hung open as I stared in wonder. I looked up and stammered, “W-w-what?”

“You can’t take your eyes off it, can you, Coach?” Troy asked, smiling as it grew in his hands.

I shook my head weakly, desperate to stay in control as my body betrayed me, my eyes looking down again, his cock like a magnet to my eyes.

“Yeah, I figured as much,” Troy said with a smile, before adding, “You seemed pretty in awe when you were watching Eric blow me.”

I looked at him in shock, feeling myself rapidly losing control of this situation. My cock stiffened in my pants uncomfortably. He smirked at me. I couldn’t meet his gaze so I locked away from him; my attention returned to his massive, throbbing erection. I was losing control of the situation completely; his easy dominance further heightened my arousal. Again I barely got out, “Y-y-you saw me?”

“I did and you seemed pretty intense as you watched,” Troy said, his cock now a missile ready to launch, as I took many furtive glances at his beautiful member, completely unable to stop myself, my eyes unable to resist quick peeks, hopefully subtle glances, at his irresistable cock.

“I couldn’t believe it,” I weakly got out.

“What? That Eric is a cocksucker?” Troy asked, clearly confident with swearing in front of me now.

“I didn’t know Eric was gay,” I said.

Troy chuckled, “He’s not. He’s just white and all white boys bend for black cock.”

“Excuse me?” I questioned him, even though I seemed to be proof that his words were true.

“Eric is, like all white boys, naturally inclined to want to please black cock,” Troy explained, as if it was obvious.

“I don’t….” I began.

I was interrupted by Troy asking, “What is it about white boys begging to be cocksuckers for nigger cock?”

“Watch your language,” I scolded, trying with every ounce of my brain to keep in control. I was the adult, the coach.

Troy chuckled, “Coach we both know what you want right now. That’s to assist me with my stiffness.”
I didn’t speak…I didn’t move.

“On your knees, Coach,” he ordered.

“Troy, please…,” I protested, finally finding my voice. My protest was undermined however, as I nodded in reply, my mouth watering as I stared at his big black cock, and his hand slowly pumping it.”

“Coach, we don’t have a lot of time. I texted Eric not to stop by for now, but curfew is in forty-five minutes,” Troy pointed out. “If you aren’t interested, I will just text Eric to come and deal with my stiffness, he has actually became very good at it.”

My head was clouded with flashes of Ashley’s approval and my own growing fascination and curiosity, juxtaposed with doing what was morally right. I didn’t say anything as Troy moved to me and put his hands on my shoulders. My eyes pleaded for mercy, even as my mouth watered.

Troy firmly guided me down to my knees, my weak resistance shattered as my body allowed the guidance to occur.

I was staring at his black cock just a couple of inches from my mouth. I was in a complete daze unable to think straight with Troy’s big juicy cock just a couple of inches away from me.

Troy finally spoke. “Go ahead Coach, we both know you want to.”

I hesitated. This was the moment of no return. If I stood up now, I could still maintain the coach-student relationship, yet my body, my mouth, my hunger were thinking otherwise. I could hear Ashley in my head saying, ‘Go ahead baby, suck his big black cock for me’. The line between straight and gay, between teacher and student, was impossible to see and I crossed it nonetheless when I leaned forward, opened my mouth and took his big, almost fully erect, black cock into my mouth.

I couldn’t believe the feeling of it in my mouth, both soft and hard at the same time, an oxymoron that I couldn’t explain, I only had three or four inches in my mouth and was in awe as I felt it stiffen becoming harder, longer…it was like magic. Just the thought that I was making it happen somehow turned me on even more. There was also no taste, other than the slightest hint of soap. I wondered if his cock would taste different in my mouth after a game, his sweat mixed in. Thinking such thoughts was absurd, yet all I could think about at the time was pleasing him. His cock now completely erect, ten inches of long, hard, delicious black cock in front of me, I moved back and focused on just his wide cock head.

“That’s it, Coach, take your time,” Troy groaned softly, just his mushroom top in my mouth. Even after all the recent fantasies and porn, the real thing was so much different than I had imagined it. It didn’t feel gay, or straight, or bisexual, it just seemed natural to be on my knees, his cock in my mouth as I slowly began to worship his massive black cock.

I reflected on how Ashley pleased me with her mouth and I tried to replicate her blow jobs starting to swirl my tongue around his mushroom top.

“That’s it, Coach,” Troy encouraged after a minute or two of concentrated teasing of his cock head.

Slowly, I began to take a bit of his cock in my mouth and was surprised by the heat coming from it. I was also surprised by how natural a cock felt in my mouth. My mind went blank with my only focus on pleasing the mammoth cock currently in my mouth. I had no delusions of taking it all like in the porno movies, but I was determined to do the best I could.

Over a third easily gliding in and out of my mouth, Troy finally spoke, reminding me who I was sucking, “That’s it, Coach, keep taking more of my big nigger cock.”

The term ‘nigger’, so racist, so taboo in society, and yet seemed so extra stimulating to my stiff cock, begging for release as I continued bobbing back and forth on Troy’s.

“Is this your first cock, Coach?” Troy asked.

I moaned on his cock in response, my lips spread wide around his cock, a feeling that seemed both surreal and yet so right.

He repeated the question. “Answer me Coach. Is this your first cock?”

Taking his cock out of my mouth, my hand continuing to stroke his massive meat, I looked up, a sudden humiliation washing over me, as reality of my inappropriate act seemed more real when looking up at him, I answered, “Yes.”

“Do you like sucking my cock, Coach?” Troy asked, pumping his cock halfway in my mouth and then pulling back out.

“Yes,” I admitted, wanting his cock back in my mouth.

“Do you want to swallow my cum or feel it sprayed all over your face?” he asked, again pumping his cock in and out of my mouth quickly.

The rapid movement of his cock in my mouth caused so much arousal and stimulation that I could not concentrate on his question! I had to calm myself and focus on thinking. The thought of my face coated in cum was even more humiliating in my mind and I was curious to taste his cum, having only tasted mine when on occasion Ashley slid some in my mouth after she had taken mine in her mouth. “Both,” I answered, keeping my words to a minimum, allowing my submission to him to be unconditional.

“You understand you are my cocksucker now,” Troy explained, pumping his cock in and out of my mouth fast, each forward thrust going a little deeper than the time before. After a dozen strokes, he pulled out, my saliva dripping off the head of his firm shiny cock.

“Yes,” I whispered, knowing I would do this again in a heartbeat, my craving to have cock in my mouth undeniable.

“And you also know that Rhianna plans to take your girlfriend,” Troy added, before holding my head and beginning to fuck my face with his beautiful cock. The act should have been humiliating, yet I just focused on not gagging as at least eight inches of his dark chocolate filled my mouth. “Shit, for a first timer you are a pretty natural cocksucker, Coach.”

I was surprised by the bluntness of his announcement of Rhianna’s plans, as he pulled out of my mouth again, I asked, “How does she know Ashley will give in?”

“The same way I knew you would,” Troy shrugged. “You have a look of hunger in your eyes, the same yearning your pretty little girlfriend had when talking to Rhianna on Sunday.” He returned his cock back to my mouth before adding, “Plus no white girl can resist Rhianna. Just like no white boy or man can resist falling to their knees and slobbering over my black cock, no matter how straight they think they are it just seems to be one of the laws of sexual submission.”

The idea that this was about race and that no white man could resist his black cock was an obnoxious philosophy yet there I was, straight, white and on my knees sucking his cock, just like Eric had a couple days ago and assumedly yesterday and who knows how many other times.

Troy continued, “I should stress that no white girl can resist my black cobra either, as soon as I unleash this thing the white chicks are ready to drop their facade of propriety as they fight over who can fall to their knees the quickest.”

I imagined Eve, the sweet innocent daughter of the minister, bobbing up and down the other weekend, and agreeing to take it up her ass and pondered who else had been on their knees worshipping this perfect cock.

As if reading my mind, he instructed, “Your turn again, Cocksucker.”

Being called a ‘cocksucker’ hit me with another jolt of shame and yet only seemed to enhance my eagerness to please, absurd, irritating, but true.

As I began bobbing again, thankful to be in control and not being face fucked, Troy continued, “No white slut has ever refused my cock. You already know about Eve.”

I stopped surprised he knew I knew.

Troy chuckled, “of course, I know. I was surprised and briefly worried when I saw you watching, but when you didn’t stop us or freak out, I figured I would test you by letting you catch me using Eric. Get sucking, Cocksucker.”

I obeyed, realizing just how much I had been played by my player.

“My first white slut was actually Mrs. Marshall,” Troy revealed, implying that our married, no-nonsense vice-principal, had sucked his cock.

I didn’t respond since I had a mouthful of cock as Troy continued to list people I knew that had apparently fell under the spell of his dark magic wand.

“After I had my first taste of power over a submissive white woman I was addicted. The excitement of seducing a white woman or girl was thrilling and seeing them on their knees begging to suck my cock became an obsession, every one a challenge,” Troy continued. “You wouldn’t know all the white sluts who have begged to suck me or to fuck them but you would know a few like Mrs. Rose, Kimberly Atkins, Jessie Amberson, Ms. Waters and Ms. Walker just a couple of weeks ago.”

My head spun with the names he listed. Mrs. Rose, of course, is Eve’s mother and the minister’s wife, a woman that seemed to brim with propriety; Kimberly Atkins is likely to be the prom queen and is dating the quarterback and all that other high school stereotypical jazz; Jessie Amberson is a chubby senior in charge of our school council; Ms. Waters is the cheerleading coach, just twenty-five and an ex-Dallas Cowboys cheerleader (and in the room next to me); lastly, Mrs. Walker is the new English teacher from Canada who had moved here after a bad break-up with her husband and if I were single, I would have been all over her (especially because she wore nylons every day).

“Eric was only the second guy to beg to blow me, the first being at basketball camp this past summer,” Troy continued, before adding, “I’m not gay or anything, but a mouth is a mouth and an ass is an ass.”

My eyes went big at his last words a lingering hint of his future intentions. It was one thing to suck his big juicy cock, it felt so good and natural in my mouth, and it was a completely different matter to take a cock in my ass. I couldn’t explain it but sucking a cock didn’t feel gay to me, I was drawn in almost against my will by the sheer majesty of Troy’s glorious black cock, yet allowing him to sodomize me seemed pretty gay.

I had no idea how long I had been bobbing back and forth, taking eight inches of his cock in my mouth, not trying to do more, when Troy finally spoke again. “Fuck Coach, you really are a natural cocksucker. Sucking me so slow and casual like that, you love it in your mouth don’t you?”

I moaned in agreement, again admitting the obvious.

“It’s time to receive your reward, Cocksucker,” Troy announced, adding, “now bob back and forth like a eager little cocksucker, show me how much you want my cum.”

I didn’t hesitate as I shifted into high gear, bobbing back and forth furiously, my obedience a bit embarrassing.

“Good boy,” Troy moaned, at my fast-paced assault on his cock.

I craved his cum, I wanted to make him cum, I wanted to feel his cock twitch in my mouth as he spurted his white goo down my throat.

Suddenly, he pulled out and before I could even react, Troy ordered, “Open up, Coach.”

Again my obedience was without hesitation as I opened wide, on my knees, waiting for his cum. Troy pumped his cock and the first rope went high and into my hair and onto my forehead, the second rope followed hitting me directly on my nose and lips, while the third rope shot into my mouth and onto my chin. Again without thinking, I leaned forward and took his cock back in my mouth, hungry to retrieve every last drop. I milked his cock like a cheap slut, the taste of his cum more addicting than I could have impossibly imagined. He gave me an appetizer, but I hungered for a full meal.

“Shit, Coach, if I had known how big a cocksucker you were, I would have been filling you up daily,” Troy chuckled as he pulled away from me.

My face went red with shame at the obvious humiliation of his words. The cum on my face just adding another level of shame to my complete submission to him.

He reached for his phone and I went to cover my face.

“Don’t you dare, Cocksucker,” Troy warned his tone surprisingly firm. “This isn’t for blackmail, I don’t need to resort to such things to shoot my load down someone’s throat. No this is for memory; I keep a facial pic of my first time with every cocksucker.”

“Please don’t,” I protested.

“Look up at me or you will never get this cock again,” Troy threatened.

The thought of never having him in my mouth, never getting a full load of his sweet seed, was impossible to imagine so I obeyed his demand looking up at his phone.

“I thought so,” Troy said, snapping the picture. “No one has been able to resist coming back for seconds and you, Coach, have been the most eager I have ever had.”

Again shame filled me as I sat on my knees, my face covered with his cum.

Troy looked on the floor and pointed, “There is a bit on the floor if you are still hungry.”

Yet again without hesitation, my humility no longer relevant, I bent down and licked his cum off the dorm room floor, ignoring the thought of what else might have been on that floor.

When I sat back up, his cum taste lingering in my mouth, I was staring at Troy’s still completely erect cock.

Troy shrugged, “What can I say, I’m eighteen, I usually shoot four or five loads a day. Most ending up on someone’s face or in someone’s mouth, I hate to waste it.”

I stared at his black cock, the thought of there being another load in his balls for me, had my mouth again watering.

“You can have seconds if you want, Coach Cocksucker,” Troy offered, watching me amused from his dominant position standing before me.

Again, my mind thinking with only my hunger to please, I leaned forward and took his cock back into my mouth. I returned to slow back and forth movements until Troy ordered, “Suck my balls, coach.”

My lips wrapped around his cock like a suction cup, I moved slowly back until there was a loud pop as his cock head escaped my lips.

“Shit,” Troy groaned, “you are better and more eager than most of my white bitches.”

Before I had time to stop myself, I quipped back, “I aim to please.”

Troy chuckled back, “As do I.”

I used my tongue and slithered slowly down his long pulsing shaft, before reaching his balls. I paused briefly unsure where to start, before opening my mouth and taking his black bag in my mouth as I searched, and quickly found, one of his balls. I sucked on it awkwardly for a few seconds, before retrieving the other one and replicating the odd attention.

Returning back to his monster cock, I again slid my tongue up his cock as if I were licking the biggest, most delicious Popsicle ever. Once back to his mushroom top, I swirled my tongue around savouring the opportunity to worship Troy’s perfect cock.

Long and hard, I briefly wondered what it would feel like in my ass, but just as quickly I pushed that thought out realizing just how thick he was.

I again took his stiff missile in my mouth and returned to slow bobbing, in no hurry to get him off, revelling in the majesty of his hypnotic black cock.

As I continued back and forth bobs, Troy brought Ashley up again. “So is your girlfriend going to succumb as easily to Rhianna as you did to me?”

His cock left my mouth as I answered, not wanting to give him any insider information about Ashley’s weakness for black women, “I don’t know.”

As he tapped my nose with his rock hard cock, he said, “I think you do. If you want my cock regularly I expect you to be completely obedient.”

I sighed. Was I willing to sell out Ashley to be allowed to suck a student’s cock? A couple weeks ago such a question would have been absurd, yet there I was on my knees, staring at the black missile directly in front of me considering exactly that. As I pondered my answer, I was confident that Ashley would not be angry I revealed such personal information.

“Answer me, Cocksucker, or I will get Eric in here to finish what you started,” Troy demanded with a threat.

“She wouldn’t put up much resistance,” I revealed, his stiff rod all I could focus on. I wanted it, no I needed it, back in my mouth.

“Is she bi?” He asked.

“Yes,” I admitted.

“Delicious,” Troy said, the smile on his face already thinking about future plans.

Deciding I should make it clear that he would never get her, at least I hoped she wouldn’t succumb to him, although I was hoping she would succumb to his sister, I explained, “Ashley and I have agreed that same sex play isn’t cheating.”

“Really?” Troy said, sliding his cock back into my waiting mouth. “So you can suck cock, or get sucked by another guy or take it up your ass or fuck another guy’s ass and it isn’t cheating?”

He pulled his cock out so I could answer.

“We have never talked about whether I could have a man suck me off or if I could f-f-fuck another guy,” I explained.

“Shit,” Troy laughed, “This is even more interesting than I could have imagined.”

He filled my mouth again with his juicy member as he continued, “So she has given you permission to suck another guy?”

Again, pulling out so I could speak.

“Kind of, it is one if her fantasies,” I admitted, realizing instantly the mistake I had just made, accidentally setting up a lot of potential situations.

“Hmmmmm,” he smiled, “Does she know about your hunger to suck me off?”

“No,” I answered, “but she knows I saw you with Eve.”

“Interesting,” Troy said.

“And she saw you and your sister leave the room at church after Eve,” I added.

“That was crazy, watching Eve’s first time with a girl while at church was pretty hot,” Troy said.

The thought of him watching his sister be pleasured by Eve was strange.

Noticing my quizzical expression, he laughed, “I didn’t join in. Sis and I just like to share sluts sometimes.”

He shoved his cock back in my mouth and began fucking my face again, this time rougher and deeper, having me choke on occasion as it reached new depths in my mouth. “So Ms. Grisham wants to watch you suck cock?”

I moaned on his cock in response when he didn’t give me the opportunity to speak.

“And you want to make her fantasy come true?” Troy asked.

Again I moaned in the affirmative.

“That can be arranged,” Troy promised, his tone implying he already had a plan in mind.

He continued fucking my face as he asked, “So, Ashley is allowed to munch cunt and it isn’t cheating?”

Again I moaned in agreement.

“But taking my cock in her white cunt would be cheating?” Troy continued.

All I could do was moan in reply as I focused on not gagging as he shoved his cock so deep into my mouth I could feel his balls hit my chin.

“Fuck, I love your mouth, Coach,” Troy grunted, as he continued fucking my face, his hands in my hair keeping me immobilized and completely at his mercy, tears rolling down my eyes as I gagged on occasion. He promised, “A mouth I plan to use often.”

I worried briefly about keeping this humiliating submission a secret, yet I knew I would be back on my knees in a heartbeat if given the opportunity. Although I didn’t remotely want to be sucked off by a guy and I didn’t have the remotest interest in fucking a guy, since I already had the perfect woman to please me with her mouth, pussy and ass, yet sucking black cock was irresistible to me.

There was no more talking as Troy continued to assault my mouth, his breathing getting heavier, until I heard a grunt and a second later I felt a spray of cum hit the back of my throat. I eagerly swallowed his cum as shot after shot spurted into my mouth and down my throat. His full load in my mouth, unlike the small taste I got during the facial, fulfilled my hunger, the taste unlike anything I had ever tasted. A mixture of salty sweet and a lingering tang that was inexplicable had me wanting more, even after every last drop had been shot from his cannon.

Pulling out, Troy asked, “Did you enjoy becoming my cocksucker, coach?”

“Yes,” I admitted, my shame fading rapidly; rather than quenching my appetite for my student’s impressive cock, my hunger had only grown.

“And you want more?” Troy asked, already knowing the answer.

“YES,” I replied without hesitating, my urgency scaring me a bit.

“You know I plan to take your ass, Coach,” Troy said, as if it had already been decided.

“I don’t know,” I hesitated, the thought intriguing, but I wasn’t sure I was ready to cross that line so soon after my first submission.

“Next time, I take your ass, coach,” Troy stated, his tone brooking no argument.

“Can I just suck you again?” I pleaded, hardly believing the words as they left my mouth.

“Oh, you will,” Troy promised.

“I am not ready for… that,” I said, turned on by the thought of submitting to him so completely, but not ready to admit it, even to myself.

As Troy grabbed some sweats and pulled them up, his finally shrinking cock disappearing from view. “It is a natural progression, Coach. First white men dream of sucking black cock, then you become the cocksucker you so desperately longed to be, then, inevitably, you eagerly submit your ass. You won’t be able to deny your hunger for black cock, ass slut.”

The term ‘ass slut,’ for some reason, was even a bigger slap in the face to my manhood and pride than the plethora of times he had called me cocksucker. My cock tightened.

I didn’t answer, suddenly feeling vulnerable, his dried cum weighing heavily on my face.

“Tell ya what, Coach,” Troy said, as he fell onto his bed. “If we win tomorrow, I get your ass next weekend; if we lose I will let you decide when I fuck your white ass.”

A potential out available, where seconds earlier I was beginning to feel hopeless, I quickly took the olive branch of hope. “Ok, but only if we win.”

“Ok, what?” Troy asked, I realized instantly he wanted me to say it, suddenly feeling like I was in my own porn movie.

I let out the slightest hint of a sigh as I answered as he wanted me to, realizing I was exactly like the teacher in the porn movie Ashley had bought me that was responsible for my descent into gay submission, “If we win, my ass is yours.”

“Coach, you really have a way with incentives,” Troy laughed as he grabbed his phone. He added, “Although I wouldn’t use that in your per-game speech tomorrow.”

I laughed back, finally getting off my very weary knees, “Agreed.”

“By the way Coach,” Troy said, surprising me one more time. “Did you know Ashley got here just after our victory today?”

My face went pale. “She wasn’t coming until tomorrow.”

“Oh, I imagine she has been coming for awhile,” Troy smirked, his implication obvious.

I stammered, praying it wasn’t another player, “W-w-who is she with?”

“All I know for sure that sis was showing her to your room a good hour before you arrived here to begin your time as my cocksucker,” Troy revealed.

My mind shifted from worry, to curiosity, as I asked, “You are serious?”

“Why would I lie?” Troy shrugged.

I left Troy’s room and quickly went to the communal bathroom where I washed my face and wet my hair. Seconds later, Coach Johnson walked in and saw me.

“Did you check on the players yet?” He asked.

“Not yet, been working on strategy for tomorrow,” I answered.

“Well, I’ll go enforce curfew and let them know who we’re playing, if they don’t already know. You get some sleep, we need you fresh tomorrow so you will be at your best,” he said.

“Thanks,” I replied and headed to my dorm room.

Unlocking my door, I walked in and was staring at Ashley, tied to my bed spread eagle wearing stockings, her legs wide open, a toy buzzing in her pussy and a butt plug in her ass.

“Clooooose the door, baby?” she moaned.

Realizing anyone walking by could see her spread-eagled in this very compromising position, I quickly closed the door, locked it and returned my gaze to her bound on the bed.

“Are you going to come get me off or what? That devious bitch Rhianna has had me on the brink for over an hour,” Ashley revealed.

My cock, rock hard and ready to burst after hours of neglect, plus the sight of my bound girlfriend was fucking hot, I got naked in Superman like speed, pulled the plug out of her ass and slid right in.

“Fuck, you nasty bastard,” Ashley moaned, as my cock slid into her tight ass.

“And you fucking love it,” I countered, pounding her ass hard, trying to prove my manhood after what I had done and what I had just promised to do if we won tomorrow.

“Harder, baby,” Ashley begged, clearly frustrated from the teasing.

I slammed into her ass, making the toy in her cunt go deeper, as we both were desperate to release an orgasm that had been held in check for too long.

It took a minute at most, to feel my balls boiling, Ashley was also near orgasm, and as I shot my load in her ass, she came too, gushing so hard the toy in her cunt popped out of her. A couple more pumps to finish my release, and I pulled out and buried my face in her still trembling cunt. Her taste so different than Troy’s, was equally addicting as I lapped up her cunt juice like a man lost in the desert for days who suddenly finds water.

Eventually, her orgasm subsided and she weakly asked, “Would you mind untying me?”

I smiled, my face shiny with her pussy juice, “I don’t know, you look pretty hot like that.”

“I always look hot,” she quipped back.

“Touché,” I agreed, as I began untying her legs. “So I have a story to tell.”

“So do I,” Ashley replied.

8. Ashley Gives into Her DARK Desires

Ashley, still naked, sat up on the edge of the bed and I told her what had happened with Troy.

As expected, she was not only ok with it, but ecstatic. She said, all giddy, “So he expects you to do it again?”

“He called me his new cocksucker,” I answered, oddly not remotely humiliated by the words when talking to her.

“Fuck that is hot,” Ashley said, clearly drawn into my sexual submission.

“And I agreed to let him fuck my ass if we win tomorrow,” I added, wanting to impress my sexually deviant girlfriend.

“No way,” Ashley gasped, a devious smile on her face.

“Yep, next weekend,” I revealed, answering such a major decision so casually, the admitting my submission to her turning me on. I loved making her happy. “But I can’t say I am ready for that.”

“I can help,” Ashley offered.

“How?” I asked.

“We will save that for when we get back home,” she said, before asking, “Aren’t you curious how I ended up bound to your bed with toys in my cunt and ass?”

“Not really,” I shrugged, “I just assumed it was another present for me.”

“Well you sure took it as a present, fucker,” Ashley quipped, playfully hitting me. Such language from her always turning me on.

“So did you go to the DARK side too?” I asked, although I assumed I already knew the answer.

“Why yes, the pull was too strong to resist,” Ashley teased back.

“Rhianna?” I queried.

“She was relentless,” Ashley replied.

“And you fought with all your might,” I teased.

“Well….” She smiled.

“Tell me what happened,” I requested, dying to know what happened between her and Rhianna, I wanted every detail.

Ashley smiled and then recounted her seduction by Rhianna and how she ended up eagle-spread in my room.

So I thought I would surprise you by coming a day early. But when I got here you were nowhere to be found. I got a key for your room and was heading here when I bumped into Rhianna.

“Ashley, Coach said you wouldn’t be here until tomorrow,” Rhianna greeted me, still in her cheerleader’s outfit, and her sing-song voice.

“I wanted to surprise him,” I told her, as I checked her out slyly.

“That you will,” she answered, her tone ominous, as she added, checking out my outfit, which was classy but sexy, “I see you dress to tease.”

I blushed at her words, already feeling a dampness in my cunt.

“Or are you dressed to please,” she added, her voice shifting to flirtatious.

Being coy, I retorted back, “A little bit of both.”

“Delicious,” she smiled back.

I quipped, opening the door wide open for what was to follow, “So I have been told,”

A glimmer of knowing was in her eyes when she said, “Let me help you to coach’s room.”

She took my suitcase and led me to your room. Walking behind her, I couldn’t help but notice her legs and how they shined in her pantyhose.

“Key,” she requested, opening her hand.

I handed her the key already wondering if this was going to be more than just harmless flirting.

Once in your room, she sat the suitcase aside and said, “Were you a cheerleader in high school, Ashley?”

“No,” I admitted, “more of a nerd.”

“Really? That is very intriguing,” she replied.

“Why is that?” I asked her.

“Well, I have learned that the shy nerds at my school most often have the most ferocious sexual appetites,” she revealed.

I went red in the cheeks, remembering how insecure I was in high school and how I dreamed of sex constantly, but ended up becoming very close friends with my brush, until I found a dildo in sister’s closet one day.

“I can’t imagine you as shy or a nerd,” I interrupted.

“I came out of my shell in college,” Ashley shrugged. “Pledging a sorority was very interesting, but that is a story for another day.”

“Sorry, please continue,” I replied, although her sorority stories were definitely something I was going to inquire about at a later time.

Remembering how in high school many of my fantasies had been of the popular girls, the cheerleaders and so forth, I stammered, “I-I-is that so?”

“From my experience,” she shrugged. “They are also the most eager to please.”

“They are usually very determined,” I countered, playing along.

“That they are,” she smiled back, before adding, her tone firm, “Don’t go anywhere, I will be right back.”

I responded, saluting her, “Yes, ma’am,” my tone playful but also hinting at obedience.

“Ma’am, I like that,” she said, as she left me alone to think about what was in store. At the time, I wondered if you would be ok with it if I had sex with one of your students. I was confident you would be ok with me having sex with another girl based on our earlier conversations and you knew I had flirted with Rhianna, but flirting, fantasy and reality are often very different things.”

“That is what I thought too,” I admitted, the memories of sucking Troy’s cock flashing back into my head.

“Luckily, we are like two peas in a pod it seems, both submitting to black beauty at the same time,” Ashley said.

“I guess we did, didn’t we,” I realized.

“Yep it seems that while you were busy enjoying Troy‘s black cock, I was tasting his sister,” she said, her crudeness a turn on. The way she could look sweet and innocent one minute then hot and slutty the next was an amazing turn on.

“That makes it sound so bad,” I replied.

“We were both very bad,” she pointed out.

“True,” I agreed as she continued her story.

So she came back a few minutes later, enough time for the ups and downs of excitement versus fear to rise and fall a few times, excitement not surprisingly winning the brief internal battle.

“You’re still dressed,” Rhianna said as she closed the door, a duffle bag in her hand.

Feigning innocence, I responded, “Of course, why wouldn’t I be?”

“Let’s quit this charade if propriety, Ashley. I know you want me,” she said, confidence oozing out of her, which only enhanced my eagerness to submit to her.

That said, I love playing the game, and I countered, “What makes you say that?”

“The hunger in your eyes last Sunday, the need in your voice when we spoke and the obvious reality that all white women crave sexual submission to black women, especially younger black women,” she answered, her black-white philosophy intriguing.

“That seems rather extreme,” I countered.

“Knees! Now!” she ordered, her tone form, authoritative.

The playfulness over, I suddenly realized my predicament. As you know my fantasy has been to submit to a black woman and I was now living the fantasy I had long yearned for. Yet crossing the line between fantasy and reality, especially considering she is your student, had me hesitating obeying her order, even as my body begged to give in, causing a gush of my cunt juice to leak into my panties.

As if sensing my trepidation, she pushed me further, somehow knowing exactly what I wanted, “Let’s not pretend anymore, Ashley. You are white and a natural submissive for black pussy. I am black and naturally a Domme for white cunt lickers like you, my pet, are destined to follow the natural order of the social sexual hierarchy.”

Her logic was bizarre and yet seemed completely logical as I got pulled into her web, my knees suddenly weak and struggling to hold me up, my panties soaked from the situation and my desire to cross the invisible line of her so-called social sexual hierarchy. She put her hands on my shoulders and when she pushed down my knees gave way and I felt myself dropping to the floor.

“Good girl,” Rhianna purred as she looked down at me.

I didn’t respond, even as my body warmed at her praise.

“Have you ever served a black Mistress before, my pet?” Rhianna asked, as she moved to the bed and sat on the edge.

The words ‘Mistress’ and ‘my pet’ both had my head clouding even more as I was drawn into her world of black and white. “No,” I admitted, as I without instruction crawled to her feet.

“No, what?” She questioned, as she lifted her foot up to me. I assumed I was supposed to take off her shoes, yet another subservient task. I, of course, didn’t hesitate in obeying her unspoken expectations.

As I untied her shoe, submerging deeper into submission, and trying to impress her as I became the willing submissive, I answered, with more detail and proper respect, “No, Mistress, I have never served an ebony goddess.”

“Ebony goddess, that is a new one,” she laughed softly, as I took off her first shoe. “The sock too,” she ordered.

I quickly pulled off the slouch sock she was wearing over her pantyhose and Rhianna changed feet putting her other foot in my hand. I took off her other shoe and sock then and waited for further instruction with a strange mixture of excitement and trepidation.

She put her pantyhose covered foot to my mouth and said, “Suck your Mistress’s toes.”

I have sucked my own toes through my nylons many times and I loved the feeling of it, but being the one doing it to another woman was very degrading, which not surprisingly triggered another leakage from my cunt. I was really thankful that I chose to wear panties.

I took her foot in my hands, the nylon surprisingly soft, and began massaging her foot, drawn to the feel. I mean I love the feel of silk nylons on my legs and I know the impact it has on you, but I had never felt another woman’s leg or foot in nylon. I was like a kid in a candy store as I became fascinated by her nylons.

“Do you have a nylon fetish, my pet?” She asked.

“Adam loves me wearing them and I love the way they make my legs look and feel,” I answered, as I continued rubbing her legs, moving my hand up her calf. “But I have never felt them on another woman.”

“Obviously you like the feel,” she quipped, as she lifted her toes to my mouth. “Now obey your ebony Mistress.”

“Sorry, Mistress,” I apologized, as I opened my mouth and took her pinky toe into my mouth. The taste was a mixture of sweat and nylon, not really pleasant, yet the submissiveness of it somehow turned me on.

“I have been in these pantyhose, socks and shoes all day,” she explained, pointing out to me how disgusting my act of submission really was, as I shifted to her second toe.

I continued the toe pleasure, sucking each toe into my mouth individually, each time another unpleasant taste filling my mouth.

Once the first foot was done, she offered me her other foot and I replicated the submissive act.

Finally done, she asked rather bluntly, “You have eaten cunt before?”

“Yes, Mistress,” I admitted, looking up, trying to get a glimpse between her slightly opened legs.

“Nigger, cunt?” She asked, even though she already knew the answer, the taboo word coming out of her mouth surprising me.

I answered, implying my hunger, “No, this will be my first time.”

“First time what?” She questioned, opening her legs slightly.

“This will be my first time licking nigger pussy,” I answered, the word ‘nigger’ still very awkward to say.

She opened her legs further and ordered, “Kiss every inch of me, slave.”

Another derogatory term, another attempt at distinguishing a clear hierarchy of power between her and me, and another gush of cunt juice left me. I used my hands to caress her nylon legs while I kissed gently every inch of her foot, ankle, calf, and thigh. Time stood still as I plastered her leg with butterfly kisses until I reached her cunt, much to my surprise a pantie-less cunt, her pussy lips framed perfectly by the silky sheer nylon.

“Like what you see, my pet?” Rhianna asked.

“God, yes,” I answered, salivating at the mouth.

“Funny, that’s what Eve said in church last Sunday,” Rhianna quipped back, before instructing, “The other leg too.”

I reluctantly moved away from her pussy, so close to me yet out of reach, her scent lingering like a magnet to my senses. I again replicated the attention to her other leg, kissing, licking and nibbling on every inch of her pantyhose clad leg. Finally back at her foot, she said, “Stand up, my pet.”

My knees a bit sore, I was thankful for the reprieve.

Once standing up, she ordered, “Get undressed.”

A simple order, especially since I already had crossed the line, and I am quite confident with my body, yet getting naked in front of her was a bit scary. Yet, I obeyed, unbuttoning my blouse first and then unzipping my skirt, revealing I was wearing thigh high stockings.

“Stockings, not pantyhose, you really are full of surprises, my pet,” she commented.

“I try,” I shrugged, now in only bra, panties, thigh highs and heels.

I began to take the thigh highs off but she said, “No, leave those on. But let’s get rid of the bra and panties.”

My hands trembled lightly as I unfastened my bra and allowed my breasts to be assessed by her.

“34b?” She asked.

“Good guess,” I nodded, impressed.

“I am a connoisseur of tits,” she shrugged, as she pulled her sweater over her head, her massive breasts barely held in check by her white sports bra. Seeing me stare bewildered at her voluptuous black breasts, she asked, “You like, don’t you slut!”

Another new derogatory name, another gush in my panties, as I answered, “No, I love.”

“Good girl,” she purred, as she pointed to my panties.

I slowly slid them down trying not to get my wetness on my legs, my panties sopping wet.

“Pass them here,” she ordered.

My face went redder, if possible, as I warned, “They are a bit wet.”

“Now!” She said, her tone so firm and unwavering.

I handed her my panties.

“Holy shit, your cunt leaks like Niagara Falls,” she said, before asking, “Is all this wetness because of me?”

“Yes, Mistress,” I blushed.

“Do you want to see my tits?” She asked brazenly.

“Yes, please,” I eagerly replied, I imagined I looked like one of those cartoon characters where their tongues are outside their mouth salivating.

“Beg,” she ordered.

“Please Mistress, let your white slave see what real tits look like,” I answered, willing to use derogatory words in reference to myself.

Content with my answer, she took off her bra and allowed her breasts the freedom they were begging for. Her nipples were long and stiff, her areolas a dark sexy contrast to the rest of her breasts, which were stunningly firm. I was simply in awe, as if I was Indiana Jones and staring at the Holy Grail. I wanted to cup them in my hands, to squeeze them, to bury my face in them and yet I waited further instructions.

“Go ahead, my pet, feel what real tits feel like,” she offered, clearly a shot at my much smaller tits.

I didn’t hesitate, my mind went into auto pilot, as I moved to her and cupped her heavy, dark flesh in my hands. They were firm and yet moved with such ease as I lifted them up captivated like I had just got a new present.

“Suck them, big breast lover,” she ordered.

I leaned forward, her erect nipples hard like diamonds as I took her right one in my mouth.

“Mmmmm, that’s it white girl,” she purred, reminding me of the interracial piece in case I had forgot…of course I hadn’t.

I swirled my tongue around her nipple as I would the head of a cock, constantly teasing, before putting my lips firmly on her breast and sucking it as if I was a newborn.

“That’s it, slut, suck you’re Mistress`s tits,” Rhianna moaned, making a chill go up my spine knowing I was turning her on.

I moved to her other breast and replicated the slow tease before I moved my tongue between her massive tits and began slowly slithering down.

“Hungry for nigger pussy are we?” she asked teasingly.

“Famished,” I replied, reaching her pussy framed so perfectly in her silk pantyhose. Surprising her, I think, as I sucked her clit through the sheer nylon.

“Oh you dirty little slut,” she moaned, as I tasted her sweetness through the nylon, which was exponentially better than her toes earlier.

I continued sucking her clit until she moved her hands to her crotch and ripped an opening for easier access to her black perfection.

“Let’s give you some direct access my hungry little slut,” she purred, her fingers rubbing her pussy right before my eyes, opening her pussy lips for me.

I didn’t need to be told twice, as I leaned forward, extended my tongue and began licking directly from the source. I have eaten pussy before, many, many times before, but her taste was unlike anything I had ever tasted: sweet, tangy and exotic. I started slowly, enjoying her taste and scent as I explored her pussy with my tongue.

“That’s it cunt-licker, take your time getting accustomed to my cunt, you will be in this exact position many times after today,” she promised, which sent yet another gush of juice out of me and down my legs, as I imagined doing this in front of you.

“That I look forward to,” I responded, my cock again stiff and raring to go.

“So I see,” Ashley smiled, looking directly at my erect member. “Are you getting turned on hearing about me getting made into a lesbian submissive?” She smiled, as she reached for my cock.

“Is that bad?” I joked, as she began stroking me.

“No worse than how wet my cunt got pleasing her or how much it turned me on to hear you tell me how you became a cocksucker,” she smiled.

“But only for black cock,” I pointed out.

“And only for black cunt,” she countered. “So back to my story.”

I licked, probed, and sucked her cunt, not missing an inch of her pussy; addicted to her taste in moments and craving to receive the full gush of her cunt.

As I swirled my tongue around her clit, she moaned, “That’s it white bitch, worship your Mistress’s pussy.”

“You are my goddess,” I replied, playing on her words.

“And you my servant,” she replied, as she grabbed my hair and pulled me deeper into her oasis of wetness.

Taking that as a sign, I began a more aggressive approach on her cunt. I licked up and down, parting her cunt lips and getting directly to the source. Eventually, her breathing began to increase; I sucked her chit between my lips and was rewarded by her talking dirty to me. “Fuck yes, you dirty little nigger cunt eater, suck my clit.”

Sensing her orgasm was on the rise, and knowing how to find a g-spot, I slid two fingers easily into her wetness. After a few seconds of exploring, I found her g-spot and tapped on it continuously. As expected, her orgasm came like a tidal wave crashing onto shore, or more literally on my face, as she too is a flooder.

My face was coated with her cum, her taste stronger and enticing as I hungrily swallowed every trace of her cunt juice.

Her orgasm finally peaked, she then pushed my head away, “You really are an eager little cunt licker, aren’t you?”

My face shiny with her cunt juice, I answered, “For you, yes Mistress.”

“Get on the bed on your back, slut,” Rhianna ordered.

I obeyed, my pussy on fire, anticipating her returning the favour.

She pulled pantyhose from the bag she had brought and used them to tie my wrists to the bed. Then smirked, “I am going to help you add to your surprise for coach.”

I watched suddenly nervous at the helplessness I was feeling as she bound me.

She then did the same thing to my legs, binding my ankles as well.

Once bound, she pulled out the toys and asked, “I assume you let coach fuck that white ass of yours.”

“Yes, Mistress,” I admitted, seeing the two toys and getting excited at the thought of bring double fucked by her.

“I wish I could give you the hard fucking you need, but I have a meeting with another white submissiveness slut, Coach Carter. Actually I am already late, so I am going to have to continue you’re slave training another day,” she explained as she turned on the vibrator and shoved it in my hot cunt.

“Aaaaah,” I moaned, the constant vibrations bringing instant pleasure.

She put some lube on the butt plug and rubbed the medium sized toy at my rosebud before pushing forward, my ass easily taking her toy. She laughed, “I guess I could have used the large plug, but Coach Carter has been wearing it all day.”

“Ooooooh myyyyy,” I whimpered both at the revelation about Coach Carter and the sensations of the vibrations inside me.

“Until next time,” she said, leaning in and kissing me. I eagerly opened my mouth and kissed her back.

Breaking the kiss, she promised, “Next time I will fuck you, my slut.”

“Yes, Mistress, I look forward to it,” I replied, the buzzing driving me nuts but not enough to get me off.

“Smile,” she said, her phone in her hands.

“Please no,” I begged, of course I couldn’t even attempt to cover up bring bound and all.

“Like you have a choice,” she laughed, snapping a picture.

Resigned to my fate, I smiled, praying that this picture would not be used against me one day.

“Don’t worry, slut. These are just for me,” she reassured me as she put her phone away. When she reached the door, she stopped and said, “I will come retrieve the toys another day.”

“Kkkkkk,” I moaned. Then she left and the two toys teased me relentlessly until you came in forty-five minutes later.

Her story done, Ashley took my cock into her mouth and bobbed back and forth furiously. “Good to know you still like cock,” I joked.

“Happy you like cock too,” she quipped back, as she pushed me into my back and straddled my cock.

As I filled her cunt, she moaned, “So now what?”

“You ride me,” I answered, as I watched her small but firm tits bounce as she did exactly that.

“No, you shit. What about Troy and Rhianna?” She asked, as she slid her cunt up and down on my cock.

“It is out of our control,” I answered, before adding, “I told Troy that you would be ok with me with another guy and I would be ok with you and another girl, but….”

“But not me with a guy or you with a girl,” she finished for me.

“Exactly,” I nodded.

“Good, we are on the same wave length. You are all the man I need, baby.”

“And you are everything I need in a woman,” I replied.

She leaned down and kissed me passionately, my cock deep in her.

“I love you,” she said, looking into my eyes.

“I love you too,” I replied.

“I can’t believe how fucked up we are,” she smiled playfully as she moved back down and continued riding my cock.

I shrugged, “I was normal before I met you.”

“I know, it took a while to fix you,” she smirked.

“I didn’t know I was broken,” I joked back.

“Shut up and fuck me,” she demanded, as she got off and onto her hands and knees.

Moving behind her, I positioned my cock at her back door and slid it in.

“You dirty fucker,” she moaned as my cock disappeared into her ass.

“I am what you made me,” I chuckled, as I began pumping my cock in and out of her tight ass.

“Touché,” she half laughed, half moaned, as I slammed into her ass for a long, passionate fuck session.

…..

The next evening, we won the championship game, rather handily 88-69, with Troy scoring 39 points and being named tournament MVP.

We celebrated as a team on the long bus ride home, Troy giving no hints to the power he had over me.

Once we arrived home, just after midnight, all of us exhausted, but still glowing in the aftermath of our school’s first state basketball championship. Troy, once most of the players had left to other parties, shook my hand and said firmly, “I guess you owe me something, Coach.”

“I guess I do?” I answered, not backing away from my earlier commitment.

“Next Saturday evening, the parents are gone to the lake and I have the house all to myself,” he said.

“What about Jamal and DeDreana,” I asked.

“They will be going with them,” Troy confirmed.

“And Rhianna?” I asked.

“Oh, she will be there too, as will her new pet,” Troy added, confirming he knew of Ashley’s submission to his sister. “I understand she wants to watch.”

“Yes, she does,” I admitted, realizing that Ashley would get to watch me submit to black cock soon.

“Well, you should always give your girl what she wants, shouldn’t you?” Troy asked.

“I suppose I should,” I agreed, my head spinning with the thought of Ashley seeing me be used by Troy.

“By the way, if I were you I would prepare that white ass for me,” Troy said smugly, “I am told I can really be an ass-full.”

“I imagine you will be, especially in my virgin ass,” I said, whispering the last few words, even though no one else was close to hear. I suddenly needed him to understand I was ready and willing for him to use me again and again.

“You want my cock right now, don’t you, Cocksucker?” He asked, sensing my hunger.

My face went red as I realized the moment he asked me that I indeed did. “I wouldn’t resist if you ordered your cocksucker to please you.”

“Let’s go to your office,” he ordered.

“Meet you there in five,” I agreed, glancing at the bus driver who was waiting for me to do a final bus check. “I need to finish with the bus bullshit.”

“Don’t be late, Cocksucker,” Troy ordered. “I need a quick blow and go, I am pretty tired.”

“Five minutes, max,” I said, my mouth watering, eager to be filled by his cock again.

…..

Five minutes later, I was on my knees, in my office, as Troy unleashed his sleeping giant for me.

It was completely flaccid, but still it was huge; the thought that it would one day soon be in my ass was surreal, although not as much as realizing that the thought of getting ass fucked was turning me on. I took it in my mouth, wanting to feel it grow inside me. I bobbed slowly, coaxing him to arousal. At first, his cock was soft and slightly squishy, a strange but true descriptor, but as I sucked his cock it became harder and harder, until it was eventually stiff as steel in my mouth.

My own cock was equally hard, as I began bobbing back and forth on his. Troy was silent for a long time as I sucked his black missile until he said, “Take it all Coach, a good cocksucker can deep throat.”

I had a solid eight inches going in and out of my mouth, an unbelievable amount considering my lack of experience, but had not tried to go further. It was alarming how much I wanted to be a good cocksucker for my student; it was all I could think of as I took more of his stiff meat in my mouth.

“That’s it Coach; you’re a welcome addition to my cocksucker harem,” he groaned, as a ninth inch filled my mouth.

The thought of being just one of many of his cocksuckers annoyed me, I wanted every load of his cum, having already become addicted to serving him. Wanting to be the best of his cocksuckers, I continued taking more of his beautiful rod until my nose was buried in his pubic hair.

“Shit Coach, you are one obedient, eager cocksucking bitch. You sure you haven’t done this before?” He taunted me, as I fit all of his cock in my mouth. He laughed, “You don’t have to answer that.”

Happy to have achieved the impossible, I went to work on his cock, bobbing back and forth like a hungry slut. I craved his cum, I craved his approval, I craved his cock.

A couple of minutes of deep throating and I heard the magical words I had been dying to hear. “Here it comes, slut,” he grunted, as his cum was sprayed down my throat. I swallowed the first spray, but did my best to catch the rest in my mouth. I wanted to savour it, to feel its texture.

Once done, he pulled out and said, “Tomorrow at church. Left wing bathroom at 10:30.”

I nodded, even as fear filled my mind, my mouth still full of his cum.

“Is my cum still in your mouth?” He asked, surprised.

I again nodded, the texture like heavy yogurt, but salty. I swished it in my mouth as if it was fine wine.

“Coach you are the gayest straight cocksucker I know,” he laughed, pulling his pants up.

“Only for you,” I said, my mouth still full of cum.

“Well, I always have a load to shoot Coach,” he smiled as he began to leave. “Again, I highly recommend you prep your ass for me.”

“Yes, Master,” I agreed, finally swallowing the last of his addictive seed.

As I got off my knees, my phone vibrated. I checked the message. It was Ashley. ‘Get your ass home, Cocksucker.’

I chuckled at her gall to call me cocksucker even as Troy’s aftertaste lingered in my mouth.

I replied: ‘On my way, rug-muncher.’

That night, I fucked Ashley hard, coming in her cunt after plugging her ass for awhile. Ashley told me that she too was supposed to meet Rhianna in the bathroom at church at 10:30.

It was obvious…this was only the beginning.

9. Worshipping the DARK Side

The next morning, Ashley and I both were somewhat anxious about our 10:30 secret rendezvous with Rhianna and Troy respectively. 10:30 was half way through the service and a few minutes into when Reverend Rose usually began his sermon. It was probably the safest time to meet and not be caught but it still caused a lot of trepidation because:
A. It was still at church
B. We still could be easily caught
C. My career was on the line, as was Ashley’s
D. Did I mention it was at church?

Yet, none of those very glaring concerns would have stopped either of us from sinning. We had crossed to the DARK side and like Darth Vader there was no turning back.

Holding hands, during the first part of the service, we didn’t see our Master or Mistress until the service started, sitting with their family, as we watched the clock slowly tick towards ground zero. At 10:25, Ashley gave my hand a meaningful squeeze and excused herself. I glanced over and saw that both Rhianna and Troy were no longer with their family.

I waited a couple more minutes, somehow feeling that everyone around was watching me and knew of my sinful intentions. At 10:28, I left my seat and headed towards my secret rendezvous with my 18-year-old student, my 18-year-old player and my eighteen-year-old black Master.

Arriving at the door, I glanced to make sure no one was watching, still subconsciously sensing that I was being watched, even though I knew that that was ridiculous, nobody could sense, just by looking at me, my depraved thoughts and intent, before I walked towards the washroom.

Arriving at the door of the bathroom, I glanced to make sure no one was watching, my subconscious still sensing I was being watched, before I walked into the room.

Troy was at the sink and he wordlessly pointed to the end open stall.

I rushed to it, and he followed me in and closed the door.

“Sit, Cocksucker,” Troy ordered.

I obeyed.

He surprised me as he straddled the toilet seat, unbuckled his pants, allowed them to drop to his feet and released his cock for me.

It was directly in my face, semi-erect, and slightly shiny.

Noticing my slight look of confusion, he explained, “You get a special treat today, cocksucker. I drilled Eve’s cunt before the service started, in her dad’s office, so you will probably taste her cunt on my cock.”

Somehow this seemed like cheating. I wasn’t fucking Eve, nor was I going down on her, yet I was definitely going to taste her. Yet, as his cock dangled in my face, the technicalities of cheating faded as my mouth watered.

I opened my mouth to take in his juicy irresistible black cock when he ordered, “We are in a place of worship cocksucker, say a prayer of thanks first before eating.”

The smug smile on his face was so cocky that usually I would be sure to wipe it right off his face in any other context, yet in my current position of submissive cocksucker all I could do was obey.

The words out of my mouth were so humiliating, so ludicrous and yet somehow turned me on even more. “Thank you, Lord, for creating this wonderful black cock. For creating both black and white and for being patient as society comes to understand who the Masters are and who the slaves are.”

Troy said, “You may show your appreciation, Cocksucker.”

I opened my mouth and took his semi-erect snake in. I sucked him slowly and deeply, causing his cock to grow inside me, a sensation of power I had already grown to love. Knowing I was making his cock hard made my own cock hard. I swirled my tongue around his thick mushroom top and created extra saliva to enhance the pleasure I was giving him, as Ashley often did to me when she was taking her time blowing me. Although not strong, I could taste Eve’s pussy juice on his cock, which somehow made the submission even dirtier, more submissive.

Suddenly I heard the bathroom door open and I froze, my eyes going big. It was then I realized why he was standing on the edge of the toilet seat so only one pair of legs could be seen.

Paralyzed by fear, I didn’t move, but Troy seemed even more amused by suddenly having an unknown audience. He began slowly moving his cock in and out of my mouth. I focused on not making the slobbery sucking noises as over half his cock slid in and out of my mouth.

The only sound in the bathroom was someone peeing at the urinal. Thankfully, after a minute or so, the man washed his hands and left, oblivious to the act of submission happening only a few feet from where he was.

As soon as the door closed, Troy chuckled, “You looked worried Cocksucker.”

His cock pumping in and out of my mouth, there was nothing I could say.

Troy explained, “Just so you know, I love making my cocksuckers take risks, it adds to the thrill.”

Thinking of him with Eve and with Eric, I guess that was rather obvious in retrospect. I pondered, as more of his cock filled my mouth, how far was he willing to go? I was not sure I could resist his demands even if I wanted to, the feeling of submission to him was so erotically fulfilling I had no control over my will. Yet I didn’t want to lose my job or have this secret revealed to anyone. I still saw myself as straight, although once he took my ass that would be harder to sell.

As if sensing my worry, Troy added, “Don’t worry Coach, I will keep your cocksucking secret safe as long as you obey like a good boy.”

He pumped his cock hard in and out of my mouth, my focus now only on not gagging on his massive cock as he fucked my mouth ruthlessly for his pleasure. Suddenly, he pulled out and seconds later my face was covered with cum as he gave me a full facial.

Craving his cum, as soon as he was finished, I took his cock back in my mouth, although I couldn’t resist licking my lips, feeling his stickiness everywhere on my face.

He laughed quipping, “I think I’ve created a cocksucking monster.”

Realizing how ridiculous I must have looked, I allowed his cock to slide out of my mouth, his stickiness everywhere on my face.

“You are not allowed to wash your face until you get home,” he instructed, as my eyes went wide.

“But you can use your fingers to get most of it,” he added.

Permission granted, I began scooping his cum from my face and putting it in my mouth like a cheap whore. The act was so submissive, so wrong, yet felt so right and I wanted more… I was truly frightened by my insatiable hunger for his cock, and his cum.

As he got off the toilet and quickly pulled up his pants, he said, “See you in class…Coach.”

He opened the stall door and left it open as he walked out of the bathroom. I continued getting his addictive white stuff off my face and into my mouth, the taste so much less satisfying this way then directly from the source. Finally, all the big gobs retrieved, I went to the mirror and looked at my face. I scooped up a smaller gob under my eye and two tiny specs on my forehead, but otherwise no one could tell I had just received a facial of cum. That said, my face was red and if someone looked close enough the sticky residue may be noticed. I sighed and didn’t leave the bathroom until another man entered a couple of minutes later.

I avoided eye contact with anyone and returned to my seat in the pews, shame suddenly cascading through me at both the reality of how badly I had just sinned, where I had just sinned, and with whom I had sinned. I felt overwhelmed with the unnerving feeling that everybody in the congregation could see cum all over my face, even though they couldn’t.

I was surprised Ashley wasn’t back yet as I glanced over at Troy who looked over and smiled at me.

A couple of minutes later, just as the sermon was ending, Ashley returned sitting down beside me, her face ruby red and a clear shine, obviously pussy juice, on her face. It wasn’t obvious to anyone who didn’t know what she had just been doing, but it was obvious to me.

She took my hand and squeezed it hard, a rare display of her insecurity. I squeezed it back twice and whispered in her ear, “It isn’t obvious.”

She looked at me and her mouth dropped open. She whispered back, “You have something white on your collar.”

“Oh God,” I gasped, realizing I had been so preoccupied with my face I never looked for any droppings elsewhere.

Slyly, she moved her hand to the incriminating evidence and scooped it up with her finger. I expected her to move it to her mouth, I don’t know why, but instead she moved her hand underneath the pew seats.

She took my hand again, a smile on her face that allowed me to relax too. We were both completely out of our elements of control and yet were both getting off on the submission as well as the threat of being caught.

I was barely listening when the minister said my name. Looking up with a deer in headlights look, I stared at the minister.

He repeated, “Come on up here, Adam Carter and you too Troy Brown.”

I looked at Ashley in panic mode, but she just nodded slightly, implying I looked respectable and not coated in teenage cum, before I stood up and walked to the front of the congregation.

I watched Troy walk smugly towards Minister Rose and me.

I was on one side, Troy on the other as Minister Rose said all excited, “And we couldn’t finish the service today without taking a moment to recognize Adam and Troy who returned home last night with our first state championships in boys’ basketball ever.”

The large congregation clapped rambunctiously.

“Coach would you like to say a few words?” Minister Rose asked. I had long learned that this question was rhetorical. I was to speak and be sure to give God credit for our good fortune.

Every pair of eyes in the church were staring at me causing a rush of anxiety at the reality that my face was still sticky with Troy’s cum. Was my discomfort obvious? Could they see through my athletic exterior and see the true submissive me? Could they see the cum still on my face? The fear of being caught was way more stressful now than when I was in the bathroom being face-fucked by Troy. I felt completely naked in front of the congregation, all my sins on display. I took a deep breath, took the microphone and said, “Sometimes all the stars line up perfectly, and for this team that happened. Through hard work, determination and the grace of God, we were able to bring the championship here.”

“Amen,” Minister Rose bellowed out.

A chorus of “Amen” echoed through the church in response.

I saw Eve, with her mother, and couldn’t help but smirk at the reality that they, like me, were cocksucker’s for Troy’s cock.

“And what about you, my son?” The minister asked Troy.

“Well, Coach was an inspirational leader for the team and found a way to make our diverse group into one team. But his dedication and unwavering loyalty and willingness to go that extra mile for us was what took us over the top,” Troy answered, before adding, “Of course, Coach also led through worship.”

My face went red and I glanced at Ashley who couldn’t help but smile at the true intent of his words.

“Any last words, Coach,” Minister Rose asked.

I don’t know why I said it, but the words came out of my mouth anyway, “Well it was definitely a LONG, HARD journey and I came to learn lots about myself and the power of being on my KNEES and worshipping the great wonder of God.”

“Hallelujah,” Minister Rose said, and the whole congregation followed. I glanced again at Ashley who was barely holding in her laughter at the irony of what the congregation was really celebrating.

Once the service was done, “I ended up face to face with Troy’s dad, Mr. Brown. He began, “Way to go, Coach.”

“Thanks,” I said, assuming he meant yesterday’s state victory and not deep-throating his son’s cock, which was, in my opinion, just as impressive as winning the championship.

“We are all very impressed with how you managed the team and got the most out of them,” Troy’s dad said.

“It was great working with your son,” I replied. “He has really come into his own.”

“We would love to have you over one day this week,” Mr. Brown surprised me.

I stammered, fearful of being at their house with Troy, and with Rhianna, causing me anxiety, “U-u-um, sure.” I didn’t want to agree, but what was I going to say, ‘Sorry, I don’t want to because I am scared you will find out that I am just one of your son’s personal cocksuckers and my girlfriend is your daughter’s submissive as well?’

Mrs. Brown then corrected him, “It will have to be the week after, we’re heading to the cabin on Wednesday.”

Mr. Brown nodded, “Right. Ok, the week after. How about Tuesday? Do we have anything going on next Tuesday?” He looked at his wife.

She checked her phone. “No, we’re free.”

“Not anymore,” Mr. Brown said, “We will make it a team celebration. Coach please invite the rest of your coaches and Troy will make sure the team all knows.”

“Sure,” I agreed, suddenly relived as I assumed I was pretty safe with that many people there.

Ashley squeezed my hand as we said our goodbyes and after a few more congratulatory words from other members of the church, we returned to the car where Ashley burst out laughing. “Long and hard?” She asked.

“Well it was,” I replied smiling.

“I need something long and hard too,” she smiled back, before adding, “Home, James.”

My cock hard, I drove as fast as possible while generally following the laws of the road.

Once at her place, we devoured each other. She pushed me against the wall and shoved her tongue in my mouth. I returned with my tongue to join hers as we explored every inch of each other’s mouths while she unbuttoned my shirt and I just allowed my hands to roam.

Breaking the kiss, her urgency was apparent, as she fell to her knees and fished my cock out from my trousers. “Tell me about your trip to the bathroom,” she said, before taking my cock in her mouth.

As she hungrily bobbed back and forth, I retold the story of being face-fucked in the bathroom and the facial I received. She moaned a couple of times, clearly turned on by my submission to black cock, as she deep-throated me.

“I’m getting close,” I warned, always the gentleman.

Her hand went to my ass and I wasn’t surprised when her finger penetrated me, although this time she pumped her finger in and out, instantly triggering an orgasm as I shot my cum down Ashley’s throat. I pondered what it would feel like to have a real cock in my ass; the erotic sensation of her finger fucking my ass was thrilling, would Troy‘s thick cock be even more pleasurable? Yet, the idea of Troy’s mammoth snake still scared the shit out of me (pun intended).

Getting off her knees, she grabbed my hand, led me to her bedroom, a place we seldom ever actually fucked, and lifted up her skirt and offered me her perfect pussy pie. “Do you want to hear about my bathroom adventure?”

“Is your pussy perfect?” I asked as an answer.

“Why yes it is,” she smiled, falling onto her bed as her hand slowly rubbed her engorged clit. “Can you lick and listen?”

“I am not much of a multi-tasker, but this is one I think I can handle,” I smiled, as I crawled between her legs and began licking her already very wet pussy.

“So when I got to the bathroom there was a sign that said closed for cleaning which relaxed me a bit as the fear of getting caught, usually a turn-on, wasn’t as exciting while at church. Yet, I couldn’t deny obeying Rhianna’s order had my cunt wet and there was no way I wasn’t going to meet her in the bathroom sign or no sign. Anyway, I got in the bathroom, and Rhianna was there, sitting on the counter.

“Hi, slut,” Rhianna smiled.

“Hi, Mistress,” I replied.

“Hungry?” She asked, opening her legs.

“Famished,” I answered, walking to her.

“This unfortunately, needs to be a dine and go,” Rhianna smiled, adding, “Otherwise mom will come looking for me.”

“Understood,” I nodded, as I dropped to me knees, not even thinking about getting caught my hunger to taste her overriding any fear, I went between her legs and directly to her cunt.

As I licked, she moaned, “You are such an eager white girl.”

I took her clit in my mouth in response.

I licked, probed and sucked her cunt, desperate to make her cum, to taste her fountain of juice again. “Shit, slut, you have a wicked little tongue.”

I smiled at the compliment all the while continuing to lick.

A minute later, she moaned “Are you ready to be baptized as a nigger pussy slave?”

The words so nasty and so hot, I mumbled, “God, yes” my pussy leaking at the thought of being her slave.

Knowing she was close, I sucked on her swollen clit even as I swirled my tongue around it. Her legs stiffened, she grabbed my head and my face was flooded with my sexual submission baptism. I eagerly lapped her cum as if it was holy water.

Once her orgasm subsided, she asked, letting go of my head, “Does my slut accept the terms of her white slave baptism?”

I looked up, eager to agree, yet worried at the full breadth of such an admission. I stammered slightly, “W-w-what does it entail?”

She smiled down at me and answered, “Complete obedience to all black women.”

“All?” I asked, wanting this to remain a secret.

“Yes, through your baptism you accept that you are a white slave to all black pussy, no matter how young or old?” She reiterated, before adding, “Of legal age of course.”

“Oh,” I said, my trepidation obvious.

“Don’t worry, nigger lover,” she smiled, “I won’t be sharing you with every black girl in town, you just have to accept that you crave submission to black cunt and you can’t resist, like all white women, the chance to serve and obey black women.”

When she put it that way it just made sense, as absurd as that is to say, and I agreed, “I accept by baptism to be a slave to all black Mistresses.”

“Unconditionally?” She asked, her eyebrow raised.

“Without hesitation,” I agreed.

“Good girl,” she purred, before adding, “Now crawl to the last stall. It is time to test your vow.”

My face went red and my eyes big as my body trembled with insecurity.

“Go now, my slut,” she ordered, firmly.

“Yes, Mistress,” I agreed, getting onto all fours as I began crawling to the stall noticing there was someone sitting on the toilet seat.

I paused briefly, the reality of my predicament becoming crystal clear, before I crossed yet another invisible line and entered the stall.

“Slave Ashley meet my aunt, Big Rosie from Boston,” Rhianna introduced.

My face burned as I looked at a large black woman, sitting on the toilet, her legs already spread wide.

She smiled, “Well hello, nigger lover, come in here, and get your treat slut.”

If a redder shade was possible, I went it, as I obeyed this complete stranger’s order and crawled between her legs, her scent the strongest of any pussy I have ever tasted. Yet, it drew me in, the musky sweetness short circuiting my brain and turning me into the pleasure slave I`ve become.

Rhianna called out, “I am told Aunt Rosie has the best tasting cunt of any women.”

My tongue extended, I got my first taste of the large woman’s pussy and it was like drinking the Champagne of champions. The taste was indescribable; tangy and sweet, I was in awe of her perfection. No longer caring about anything other than bathing in the pure sexual submission, intoxicating scent and addictive taste, I began licking like a woman who has finally found her true calling.

Rosie laughed, “You like my nectar, white girl?”

I replied, so drawn in by her scent, her taste, “I never want to leave from this position.”

Her laugh echoed around me, loud and rambunctious, “You really got a live one this time, Rhianna.”

“I know, she is a great addition to my harem of white slaves,” Rhianna said, nervous at being just another notch on the wall. I don’t like competition, unless I win of course, thus I wanted to be her best slave, her first choice to please her.

“She is very eager,” Big Rosie moaned, my tongue beginning to have an impact on her.

“That she is,” Rhianna concurred, her voice louder now, assumedly right behind me watching me eat her aunt’s cunt.

“I may have to bring her to Boston for a weekend and bring her to Le Chateau Club,” Rosie said, talking about me as if I wasn’t there.

“Not unless you take me like you promised,” Rhianna countered.

“Well, why don’t you have your new slut prove her worth by driving you up to see your auntie for a weekend?” Big Rosie suggested.

Rhianna sounding suddenly like the eighteen year old she was and not the sophisticated Domme seductress replied all giddy, “Really Aunt Rosie, are you serious?”

“You’re eighteen, legally an adult, so it is time you saw how lesbians really play,” Big Rosie said, simultaneously putting her hand through my hair, the intimate act turning me on even more.

“When?” Rhianna asked.

“How about as soon as school is done? It can be your graduation present from me. A shopping excursion in the day, a nice supper and then a night cap at Le Chateau Club,” Rosie offered.

“You are the best aunt ever,” Rhianna giggled, bumping into my shoulder as she gave her aunt a hug.

“So true,” Big Rosie agreed. “Now get back to the service before your mother comes looking for you.”

Rhianna agreed, “Good call, I have been gone longer than planned.”

I felt a slap on my ass as Rhianna said, “You and I are going on a road trip my pet.”

The idea had my cunt gushing and my head spinning, the thought I could eat from this delicacy again making my decision a no brainer. “I can’t wait, Mistress.”

“I bet you can’t,” Rhianna replied, lifting up my skirt and sliding two fingers inside my wanton cunt. “Shit slut, you are soaked.”

I moaned into Rosie’s cunt as my orgasm began building instantly.

Unfortunately, she pulled out just as quickly and said, “White girls don’t come during worship.”

“Of course,” I agreed, disappointed.

“And don’t you dare wash your face after you finish servicing Aunt Rosie,” Rhianna ordered.

“Yes, Mistress,” I again agreed without hesitation, even though the consequence was potentially quite alarming.

“Get back to worshipping what you really idolize, white girl,” Big Rosie demanded, pulling my head deeper into her wetness.

“Yes, Mistress,” I replied, realizing I just called Big Rosie Mistress.

“Mistress, am I?” She questioned. “I like that. You understand your place don’t you?”

“Yes, Mistress,” I agreed without hesitation. I continued licking her cunt until I felt her hand on the back of my head and seconds later I was coated with a second gush of cum. If Rhianna’s cum was delicious, Big Rosie’s was the cum of the gods, which seemed appropriate since we were in church.

I lapped up all her pussy cum, never wanting the Champaign of pussy perfection to stop leaking out of her cunt. Sadly, all good things come to an end and Rosie pushed me away. “You are insatiable,” Big Rosie smiled down at me.

“For black pussy, I am,” I agreed, looking up at her, my face feeling sticky with her and Rhianna’s cum.

Rosie stood up and said, “You may want to wash your face, you look like you’ve just been well-fucked.”

“I wish,” I quipped, my pussy dying to get the attention it craved.

“I bet you do,” Rosie smirked, walking past me and out of the washroom.

Dazed slightly, realizing I was alone in a bathroom on my knees, I got up, stretched my legs, and went to the sink. My face had an undeniable glen from the abundance of cum that coated my face. I pulled my phone out and took a picture of my face for you before cleaning up to hide my secret submission to the congregation.

I was about to wash my face when I recalled Rhianna’s earlier order not to and instead just tried to wipe away the glean.

The whole time she told the story, I licked her slowly, my cock growing rock hard as I listened to her naughty submission.

Her story done, she put her hands in my hair and drew me deeper into her, the wordless gesture telling me it was time to get her off. I began flicking her clit, causing quick convulsions to her body.

“Faster, baby, I need to come so fucking bad,” she moaned, her desperation clear in her tone.

Copying her naughty move she had been doing to me, I licked faster and slid a finger into her ass.

“You fucker,” she moaned. “Finger my cunt too, baby. Finger-fuck both my slut holes you bastard.”

Hearing such derogatory words from her turned me on and I sucked her clit between my lips and began shaking my head back and forth, as I pumped a finger in and out of her cunt and another in her ass.

Her orgasm shook the bed as she screamed, “Oh God, oh, oh, fuuuuuuckity-fuck-fuck-fuck.”

Her legs wrapped around my head as her cunt trembled on my face, her cum flowed out and into my open mouth.

Eventually, she let go and just lay there weak and exhausted, her face aglow with the aftermath of euphoria.

I crawled out from between her legs and looked into her eyes. “We’re getting ourselves in pretty deep.”

“Speaking of deep, get that big cock of yours in me,” she smiled, ignoring the discussion of our obvious situation.

Quoting Big Rosie, whom I didn’t meet, although I did recall seeing a large black woman sitting with the Browns, “You are insatiable.”

“Only to black pussy and you,” she smirked back.

“Don’t you mean me and black pussy?” I asked.

“Don’t you quibble about semantics, just get your cock in me now,” she demanded.

“Which hole?” I asked.

“I’m feeling pretty dirty right now,” she smiled, rolling onto her side. “Fill my ass with your cock, baby.”

Rolling beside her, I cradled her into my arms, as I slid my cock into her extra tight back door.

“I love you, baby,” she moaned, as my cock filled her ass.

“I love you more,” I countered, as I began slowly fucking her ass.

“Semantics, Cocksucker,” she retorted, the intimate moment over as quickly as it started.

“Takes one, to know one,” I quipped back, as I cupped her breast for leverage as I shifted from slow strokes, to deep hard thrusts into her ass.

I fucked her ass hard for an eternity, just enjoying the closeness of our bodies together as both of us had thoughts of our black submission. Eventually, we both came a second time as I filled her ass with cum and she flooded a second time staining the sheets.

My cock still in her ass, but slowly shrinking, Ashley asked, “So are you going to give Troy your ass?”

“I don’t think I have a choice,” I replied.

“Do you want help preparing yourself for him?” She asked.

“How?” I asked.

“I have a few butt plugs in my toy chest,” she smiled, turning around, my cock slipping out of her ass.

“What else is in your toy chest?” I asked, as I looked into her eyes.

“That is for me to know and you to find out,” she smiled back, flicking my nose.

“What did you have in mind?” I asked, my ass clenching just at the thought of a butt plug.

“Do you trust me?” She asked.

“Of course,” I said.

“Wait here,” she smiled, getting off the bed and going to the closet.

A moment later she returned with five, yes five, black butt plugs of different sizes.

“Oh my,” I said, especially when I saw the biggest one.

“Lube,” she said out loud, returning to her closet. It was then I realized she was planning to start this now.

When she returned the second time, she ordered, “Stand up and bend over.”

“Last time I heard that was at the doctor,” I joked, trying to get myself comfortable.

“This is exactly the same, but it won’t be leaving you,” she smiled, as she generously lubed a rather small butt plug.

I bent over and closed my eyes not wanting to watch myself being sodomized by a toy.

I felt her cold sticky hands on my ass. Ashley said, “This may stung a bit at first, but you will get used to it fast.”

“If you say so,” I replied, not convinced she was right.

“Would I lie to you?” She said, her tone sing-song happy.

“I hope not,” I replied, as I felt her pull my ass cheeks apart.

“You have such a cute little rosebud,” she exclaimed.

The compliment seemed so bizarre, as did what I felt next…her tongue. “Let’s loosen that ass up baby,” she purred, as she began licking my ass.

The feeling was unlike anything I had experienced before. It made my cock grow rapidly.

After a couple of minutes of ass licking, she asked, “You ready, baby?”

“As ready as I will ever be,” I replied, feeling my ass tense up.

“Relax, baby,” she suggested, as I felt lube being poured on my ass. “I am going to finger you first. Get your ass nice and ready.”

“Kkkkk,” I whimpered, as her finger easily slipped inside my ass.

“Good boy,” she complimented, rubbing my back with her free hand even as she began slowly finger fucking me.

It didn’t hurt or burn and oddly as she fingered me, I wanted more. I didn’t want to admit it though, as shame cascaded through me for enjoying being finger-fucked. She noticed, though, as I started rocking back, causing her finger to penetrate me deeper. “Such an eager asshole,” she commented, causing my face to turn red.

My cock again stiff as a rock, she finally pulled her finger out and announced, “I think you are ready for butt plug one.”

I clenched my teeth, expecting a searing pain, but was surprised when she pushed it in and all I got was a small burn, although it was wider than her finger.

“You are to keep this in your ass until I replace it tomorrow for you with butt plug two,” Ashley commanded as she gave my ass a firm slap.

“Are you serious?” I asked.

“Training your ass will take time and walking around with one in your ass will speed up the process,” she explained, before adding, as she got off the bed, “We don’t have a lot of time before your Master plans to take your ass whether you are ready or not.”

Hearing her refer to Troy as my master sounded odd, even though it was appropriate after all we had been through.

Soon, I was dressed, and Ashley had me walking around like I was on a runway. A first it was awkward, but over time I got used to it and almost forgot it was in me. We spent the afternoon like normal people, instead of deviant sexual misfits; we went for a walk, talked about the upcoming holidays and so forth. By the time I returned to my car early in the evening, I was completely accustomed to the plug in my ass…until I sat down in my vehicle and a searing pain hit me as the butt plug hit new depths in my ass. I sat in my car for a minute until the pain began to subside. I chuckled to myself as I drove home, reflecting on my odd journey from a completely straight man. One who had never once considered gay sex, to the reality that I was driving home with a butt plug in my ass as I prepared myself to be sodomized by my eighteen year old student and player…surreal, true and addictive.

10. A Double Load of the DARK Seed

Monday at school there was a big pep rally for our victory and as I spoke to the whole school there were two secrets I was hiding. One, I could still taste the load Troy shot in my mouth for lunch and two, I was wearing a second butt plug that Ashley had come by and inserted in me early this morning when she showed up at my house with the black gift.

After a rim job, she filled my ass with the plug and soon I was walking around with the second of four butt plugs in my ass. This one was wider and longer, and when I sat down it was impossible to not feel it fill me entirely. This time, instead of feeling shame, I felt disappointed that it didn’t do anything: it just sat there lodged in my ass. I couldn’t believe it, but I wanted to feel it going in and out of me; I imagined Troy’s cock doing just that all throughout the day. Ashley also said I couldn’t cum all week as part of the training; somehow agreeing to her order turned me on more; I wanted to be a faggot for black cock for her…I wanted to make her fantasy cone true…I wanted to impress her.

Tuesday was like living through the movie Groundhog Day as Ashley stopped by, inserted the third butt plug in me, one that two days ago I couldn’t fathom fitting it in my ass, yet once in I still craved more. It filled me completely, but I undeniably wanted more, I wanted to feel what it felt like to be fucked in the ass. At lunch, Troy deposited a load down my throat and asked if I had started training my ass for him. I admitted I had and he patted me on the head like I was a dog as he left me on my knees in my own office.

Wednesday completed the trilogy of my week. Ashley again stopped by, again filled my ass with a thicker and longer butt plug and at lunch, I was again treated with my daily dose of Troy’s addictive seed. My cock ached to shoot the load I was told not to, each act of submission turning me on more and more.

On Thursday, Ashley stopped by with the biggest of her butt plugs and I protested that there was no way I could take it in my ass and even if I could there was no way I could walk normally with it in me. She wouldn’t take no for an answer though and soon I was at school, teaching class with a huge butt plug in my ass. I didn’t dare sit down at school, knowing it could create a searing pain and potential yelp like I had when I sat in my car that first time. At lunch, Troy dumped his load down my throat and after three days of general blow and go, he asked, “Are you ready to give me your ass, Coach?”

“Ready may not be the right word,” I replied, even as I licked the last of his cum from his shrinking snake.

“That was the wrong answer, Cocksucker,” he said, pulling up his pants and walking out. Suddenly feeling guilty, knowing the answer should have been, ‘Yes, Master, I can’t wait to give you my ass.’ That is what I wanted, to please him and please Ashley at the same time.

After school, I paged Troy to my office wanting to apologize for my disobedience, which may seem absurd to anyone reading, but it was exactly how I felt. Unfortunately, he didn’t come. I couldn’t believe how insecure I felt, not something I was used to feeling. I got ready to go home an hour later than usual when I received a text message from Troy.

Are you ready for your punishment, Cocksucker?

I didn’t hesitate when I responded back.

Yes, Master!!!

A moment later he responded,

Go to the boys washroom at McCab’s, go to the last stall and wait. NOW!

I confirmed I would be there without even remotely thinking about what my punishment may be.

Yes, Master, I’m on my way.

I arrived at the bookstore, which was relatively dead, and went directly to the bathroom. I walked to the last stall, locked the door and sat down. I instantly noticed a hole in the wall. I was at a glory hole.

My anxiety instantly rose as I realized what Troy was expecting. I prayed that he wasn’t going to make me suck off someone else, but why else would he bring me here? Then I prayed it would at least be a black cock; white cock did nothing for me, and I didn’t know if I could do that, even for him.

Five minutes became ten, and my anxiety only increased as I waited. Suddenly, the door opened and a chill went up my spine. I worried that it may not even be Troy. Would he send me here to blow the first person who came along?

“You’re telling me there is someone in the final stall willing to blow me?” I recognized the voice instantly as that of Andrew Hood, our back up point guard.

“Yep, he’s a very eager cocksucker and just loves big black cock,” Troy explained.

“As much as Eric does?” Andrew asked. I suddenly wondered who else knew about Eric?

“Much more. This cocksucker needs black cock,” Troy promised, even as I blushed at the undeniable truth of his words.

“Well, now you got me curious,” Andrew said, as he entered the stall beside me.

“Remember the rule. You can call him names, humiliate him, but he will not speak. His identity must stay a secret, he can’t have his employer knowing he slobbers over black cock every chance he gets,” Troy continued, my face burning with both shame and acceptance.

“Man now you have me even more curious,” Andrew said, as he put his cock through the hole.

My hunger dissipated any trepidation instantly as my mouth opened and I took his smaller, but still very impressive juicy black cock in my mouth.

Andrew laughed, “No how do you do, faggot?”

Being called a faggot didn’t appeal to me, it tarnished the task somehow and questioned my manhood. I still saw myself as a man, but no longer as straight as I once was. It used to be black and white, I was as straight as an arrow, but now it was a hundred shades of grey.

I loved the sensation as his cock grew in my mouth. The feeling of power never got old, the power of pleasing a black cock with my eager mouth. It didn’t get as steel-like hard as Troy’s , but it still felt great in my mouth.

“Don’t just sit there faggot, suck my cock,” Andrew ordered.

Obeying his instructions, I began bobbing back and forth getting into a steady rhythm as I hungrily sucked his cock.

“Shit Troy, this bitch is like a vacuum,” Andrew groaned.

“He’s gotten a lot better recently. What does Coach always say, practice every time like it is game time,” Troy pointed out.

My eyes widened at that, but I continued bobbing, not reacting, even as Andrew responded, “Well this faggot definitely is in game mode.”

Eventually I got all his cock in my mouth and grew frustrated by the steel wall between us, wanting to take all of his cock in my mouth, to feel his balls slapping against my chin, eager to deep-throat another big black cock.

“Don’t move bitch, I’m going to fuck your mouth bitch,” Andrew ordered.

My lips making contact with the wall, I knelt forward as he began pumping his cock between my lips. His body hit the wall with each forward thrust and I couldn’t help but wish I could just crawl to the other side and let him face fuck me properly. Yet, I knew that Andrew was not known for keeping secrets. A couple of minutes of having my mouth fucked by another of my students and I heard his grunt and seconds later my mouth was filled with his cum. His taste had an extra salty taste to it and I swallowed it instantly, not wanting to have its odd taste lingering in my mouth.

Once done, he pulled out and said, “Thanks faggot.”

I almost replied, but caught myself in the nick of time.

Andrew said, “See you at the pool hall, Troy.”

“Give me ten,” Troy responded.

“Going to shoot a load in your faggot?” Andrew asked.

“What do you think?” Troy replied, his confident tone serving to further arouse my submissiveness.

Andrew chuckled and I heard him leave.

Troy warned, “Next time you disobey cocksucker, there won’t be any wall to protect your identity.”

“Yes, Master,” I replied, not doubting his threat.

“Want another load, Cocksucker?” Troy asked.

“Always,” I replied, giving a proper answer.

“Open up,” he ordered.

I opened the door and he walked in, put his hands on my shoulders and guided me onto my knees.

“I don’t have much time, Coach,” he said.

Like the hungry cocksucker I had become, I quickly fished his cock out of his pants and took it in my mouth. The wall gone, this blow job was more intimate and I sucked his cock hungrily, wasting no time with tease and please.

“Could you imagine if all the guys could see you now, Coach,” Troy said, his tone clearly amused at the thought.

I just kept sucking knowing there was nothing to say to that.

“Imagine getting split-roasted by Andrew and I as the best post-game victory party ever,” Troy continued.

I didn’t know for sure what split-roasted meant, but I assumed, correctly (I looked it up when I got home), that it was one cock in my mouth and one in my ass at the same time.

“I bet Ashley would love to see you get split-roasted by two big black cocks,” Troy continued, as I furiously bobbed on his cock, somehow getting even more turned on by the ludicrous suggestions he was making.

He laughed, “I bet your cock is hard thinking of being used as a gangbang fucktoy for black cock.”

He was right; my cock wanted to burst as I worked as hard as possible to get him off.

“I am joining a black fraternity in the fall down south, Coach. Maybe I will have to let you come for a visit and let you service black cock after black cock after black cock. What do you think, about that, Coach?” Troy asked, as he pulled his cock out of my mouth and began pumping his cock with his fist.

I answered, horny as hell and willing to do whatever he said, “I am yours to use as you wish, Master.”

“Good answer,” he grunted, as he shoved his cock back in my mouth just in time for me to swallow his delicious load. I bobbed hungrily, retrieving every drop of his cum and savouring it like it was candy.

Once spent, he pulled out and said, “Two o’clock Saturday, Coach. You and Ashley, don’t be late.”

“Yes, Master,” I replied, looking up at him as he put his cock away. I asked, “What about tomorrow?”

“I’m going to be busy tux shopping tomorrow with the guys. Unless you want to come and entertain us with that cocksucking mouth of yours,” Troy smiled.

“If you wish, Master,” I replied, praying he wasn’t serious.

“You are finally learning Coach,” Troy said, patting my head. “You might be coachable yet.”

I laughed, as did he, as he said, “See you Saturday.”

“Yes, Master,” I nodded, not getting off my knees until he left the bathroom.

Looking in the mirror, a minute later, I wondered just how far I was willing to go to please Troy? When in the act of submission my obedience seemed to have no restrictions, yet after the fact such future acts were scary…my career and reputation at risk. Split-roasted? Being secretly used by members of my team? A whole fraternity of black cock?

What was becoming of me?

I called Ashley and said, “We need to talk.”

11. Ashley’s BIG Strap-on Surprise

Two hours later I was at Ashley’s and she could tell instantly I was stressed. I explained what just happened and all the things Troy had suggested that he may make me do one day.

Once done, Ashley joked, “I’ve created a monster.”

“This isn’t funny. My career is in jeopardy,” I replied.

“Do you want to quit?” Ashley asked softly, taking my hands in hers.

I paused. “I don’t know,” I finally answered.

“Adam, I love you and when this whole crazy thing began I never thought it would go this far. If you want to stop, I will stop too,” Ashley said, her voice so compassionate and sincere.

“I love you too, Ashley,” I replied, kissing her gently. “This has just gotten out of hand.”

“I know,” Ashley agreed. “I ate a stranger’s cunt in a church bathroom as the service was going on,”

“I sucked a student during the same service,” I countered.

“Slut,” Ashley joked.

“Whore,” I retorted.

“Cocksucker,” she volleyed back, rubbing my cock through my pants, her tone still playful but shifting to a sexual hunger. The name-calling was turning her on; it was also turning me on.

“Lesbian,” I whispered with a smile, my hands cupping her small firm breasts.

“Nigger lover,” she smiled, tugging down my pants.

“Right back at you,” I replied back.

“So, now what?” She asked. I could tell she would quit if I asked her to, but that she didn’t want me to.

“I can’t explain it, Ashley. As soon as a black cock appears in front of me, my mouth waters, my morals dissolve and my brain turns into eager pleasing mode. It’s like I can’t control myself, I must have it in my mouth, I must obey,” I explained, my cock getting hard in Ashley’s hand as I tried to explain my misgivings.

“I understand, I feel the exact same way when Rhianna’s black pussy is offered to me. My brain shifts into automatic drive but I am not the one driving,” she responded.

“That’s what scares me, the complete lack of control, the pull to submit and obey, the desire to please,” I continued.

“I understand completely,” she nodded. “I’m like a junkie, but my drug of choice is submission and black pussy, and twice as addicting.”

“Do you want to stop?” I asked.

“Do you?” She asked.

The answer was obvious…yes, yes, yes…yet the words out of my mouth was, “No.”

“Me neither,” she said, hugging me, clearly a sense of relief in my answer.

When she broke the hug, she said, “We just need to be strong together. No matter what, we have each other.”

“You really are perfect,” I smiled.

“You’re not too bad yourself,” she smiled back playfully pushing me onto the couch.

“Mother fucker,” I yelped, as the biggest of the five plugs to fill my ass reached new unchartered territory.

“Sorry, sorry, sorry,” Ashley apologized profusely as she kissed me.

“That is not where it hurts,” I smiled.

“Is that so,” she smiled, as she moved lower.

Reaching my cock she began doing her trademark slow burn blow job which was like a water treatment massage for my cock.

I enjoyed the blow job for the next twenty minutes as she made love to my cock with her mouth. She milked my cock with precision as I eventually blew my load in her mouth even as she never once increased her pace, slow and steady indeed winning the race.

Once she had finished the blow job a couple of minutes after I finished coming, she asked, her tone playful, “Is my baby all better now?”

“Actually, that isn’t where it hurt,” I smiled back.

“Really?” She said, surprised but intrigued by my intent.

“It was my ass you hurt,” I pointed out.

“You want me to kiss your ass better,” she smiled.

I shrugged.

“That seems like a good transition to the surprise I have for you?” Ashley smiled.

“Now you have me curious,” I replied.

“Good word choice,” she said, squeezing my cock before adding, “Don’t you go anywhere, I’ll be right back.”

As I waited, I realized her tone dripped with sexual promise. I waited a few minutes, more than I expected, but when she returned I gasped. She was in white thigh high stockings and was wearing a black strap-on cock.

“Do you like?” She asked, posing seductively.

“I am speechless?” I replied, even as I realized the obvious intent of her attire.

“Are you ready for the last part of your training?” She asked, walking over to me, the big plastic cock bouncing confidently with her every step.

“Do I have a choice?” I asked, trying to avoid answering the question.

“Everyone has a choice, silly,” she smiled as she reached me. “But if you are going to be ready to even attempt taking Troy’s cock in you, you better get used to the feeling of getting fucked.”

I fluttered my eyelids, “Oh you just know exactly the right words to say.”

“Get undressed,” she said, her playfulness gone.

I obeyed, the thought of getting my ass fucked by her turning me on in ways I never would have imagined just a few days ago.

“Let’s see how your ass is doing with your gaping process,” she ordered.

“There is no way anything bigger can ever fit in my ass,” I said, even though Ashley’s cock was longer than the plug, as I got onto my knees doggie style on the couch.

“You would be surprised what can fit in that tiny hole of yours,” she countered, pulling out the last butt plug and replacing it with two fingers.

“Ohhhh,” I groaned softly.

“Fuck, I know it shouldn’t, but the thought of watching you suck Troy’s cock and take his cock in your ass has my cunt dripping, baby,” Ashley said, as she wiggled her fingers inside my ass.

“Imagining you eating Rhianna’s cunt does the same for me, baby,” I whimpered, as she stretched my ass with her fingers.

“Can I fuck you, Adam?” She asked, leaning into my ear, her tone tentative, but excited.

“I-I-I-don’t know,” I stammered, distracted by the fingers in my ass and her hot sultry breath on my ear.

“I want to be your first, baby. Can I be your first?” She asked, tugging on my ear with her teeth.

The days of butt plugs in my ass and the thoughts of always wanting more in my head, I knew I wanted her to fuck me, yet as a man such words are hard to allow to escape your lips, even after everything I had already done. “Just do it,” I said, answering yes, but vaguely.

She knew enough not to make me repeat it, not to humiliate me like Troy had done, as she moved her tongue down my neck. “I will be gentle, baby. I want to do everything with you.”

Such tenderness enhanced my eagerness to make her happy and any trepidation of being ass fucked dissipated as I gave in to her unconditionally, to pleasing her however she wished. “Kkkk,” I cautiously answered.

A moment later I felt lube on my ass and a few seconds later she asked, “Ready, baby?”

“Yes,” I answered, suddenly turned on by the act of submission I was about to commit with her, I added, “Take my anal cherry.”

Noticing my shift from insecure and tentative, to eager and anticipatory, she paused, the head of her fake cock teasing my rosebud, “You want me to fuck your ass?”

She pushed in, just breaking through my defensive wall, as I answered, “Yes, baby, I want you to be the first to fuck my ass.”

Slowly she eased her cock deeper into me, widening me naturally, the last few days of butt gaping paid off, as the pain was almost non-existent, just a slight burn to remind me of the taboo act I was committing.

“Half way,” she announced, I assume to relax me, but it did the opposite. I thought she was almost all the way in and suddenly doubts reappeared. I grabbed onto the top of the couch for support as I felt the cock continue its inward exploration of my virgin back door.

“Just relax,” she reassured, her left hand caressing my back.

“Okay,” I weakly replied, the cock going officially deeper than the butt plugs had, save the time when Ashley impaled me onto the big one earlier by accident.

“Good boy,” she purred, not condescending, but soothing as she continued her slow advance.

The pain increased and yet the thrill of submission, in making Ashley happy, somehow dulled my senses and allowed a sense of euphoria to build simultaneously.

“Two-thirds in, baby,” she announced, even as I clenched my teeth.

“Ok,” I said, my voice trembling.

“I’m going to stop now, and began slowly fucking you, get you used to my cock,” Ashley said.

I just nodded in understanding, the idea of getting fucked a turn on, the reality not quite yet feeling as sensational as I had fantasized. I wasn’t in major pain, nor was I in major pleasure, I was just there, my body trying to adapt to the two conflicting sensations.

She started fucking me slowly.

The feeling was a collision of teasing pleasure, taunting burn, helplessness, and eagerness.

It felt good, but yet I wanted more.

It felt bad, but I wanted more.

I felt defenceless and completely at the mercy of the cock in my ass; yet I felt a hunger to be used, to be fucked.

I understood in one brief moment of clarity what it felt to be a man, and a woman and in this brief moment there was no longer gender, just sexual ambiguity and a slow, but undeniable building of pleasure coursing through my very being.

As she slowly sodomized me, there was no talking, just my quiet, but audible whimpers and moans, the difference between the two almost unrecognizable.

I don’t know how long she slowly moved in and out of me before she finally spoke. “I’m going to start going deeper, baby.”

“Ok,” I replied, accepting that I was completely at her whim and her black cock.

I wanted to feel the cock deeper in me.

I wanted her to fuck me faster.

I wanted to be pounded like a dirty little slut…but I couldn’t say the words.

The thoughts were endless in my mind, but releasing the thoughts verbally, I just couldn’t do.

The pain returned as the black cock, began to explore new never before reached depths and yet I kept wishing she would just slam it in me. Filling my ass full, the pain would be sharp, but it would be worth it and the pleasure that followed would surely be amazing.

Her strokes were still slow, but each forward movement continued to go deeper, driving me crazy as I wanted to be fucked, not made love to. After a few more slow deliberate strokes and I couldn’t take it anymore. I burst out, “Please, fill my ass with your cock. Fuck me and make me your ass-slut.”

My outcry was all she had been waiting for it seemed, as she immediately shifted from sweet, compassionate, and tender, into aggressive, rough, and assertive. “You want me to fill your ass, baby,” she demanded, not really asking, stopping with her cock almost out of me.

“Yes,” I whimpered, suddenly feeling empty.

Her hands squeezed my hips as she pounded me, her cock moving faster inside me, going deeper and deeper inside the seemingly never-ending abyss of my ass.

“Oh God,” I whimpered, unable to put into real words how good it felt being fucked.

“You’re worshipping now are you,” she chuckled, referring to our crazy church submission.

“You are my Goddess, baaaaaby,” I replied, gasping from the fucking.

She kept fucking me, the strokes longer and faster.

“Is it all in?” I questioned.

“Not yet,” she admitted.

“Do it,” I said, determined to feel the big cock’s full magical power inside me.

“Ok,” she agreed, “Here it comes.”

“Fuuuuck,” I screamed as she filled my ass with her cock, the pleasure-pain principal an oxymoron of tantalizing euphoria.

“You like my cock in your ass, baby?” Ashley taunted me as she began pumping my ass with hard deep thrusts, our hips slapping violently against one another.

“Yeeeeess,” I was barely able to get out, all my energy focused on the intense feeling of her cock inside me, filling me.

“Your cock is rock hard baby,” she noticed, after a couple of minutes of hard fucking later.

I moaned, my own cock feeling like it could burst at any moment, “I knooooow.”

A few more minutes of deep anal penetrations and I knew I was going to burst. The pain had long faded away and each forward stroke brought a new wave of indescribable pleasure. It was a constant tease of almost orgasmic euphoria as I could feel the constant pulses of pleasure, my cock begging for release and yet unable to cross the threshold.

Finally, desperate to come, I weakly said, “Ashley I need to come so bad.”

“Stroke yourself,” she told me as she continued to slam into me.

The idea had never occurred to me and yet as soon as she said it my left hand went directly to my stiff cock and it took three strokes from my hand for the first stream of cum to spray onto the couch. “Fuuuuck,” I grunted, from both the pleasure pulsating through my cock as well as the pleasure in my ass.

“That’s it baby, come for me,” Ashley encouraged, her cock still fucking me with reckless abandon.

I coated her couch with my cum as I shot the biggest load of my life, spray after spray exiting me.

Once done, my whole body was drained and I rolled to my left, her cock sliding out of my ass.

Ashley joked, “Look what you did to my couch.”

I pointed to my well-fucked ass, “Look what you did to my ass.”

“Wait till Saturday, a real stiff warm cock is twice as nice,” she promised, reminding me of the submission ahead.

“I can’t imagine it gets better than this,” I said, meaning it.

“Trust me, I have had a fake cock and a real cock up my ass and a real one is infinity times better,” she promised.

“Jesus, I can’t imagine,” I said, my body still twitching.

She scooped a big wad of cum from the couch and put it in her mouth. “Not as good as directly from the source, but still quite good.”

She took off the strap-on cock and straddled my face. “I think it’s time for me to get off, don’t you think?”

“I don’t know, I’m kinda tired,” I smiled.

“It wasn’t a question,” she smiled back as she lowered her very wet cunt onto my face.

An orgasm later, we were laying there both exhausted and sweaty, when she said, “So are you ready for Saturday?”

“I lot more than I was an hour ago,” I answered.

“Touché,” she smiled.

“Are you?” I asked back.

“I can’t wait to see you suck Troy’s cock,” she admitted, her eyes literally twinkling with excitement.

“I can’t wait to see you eat out Rhianna,” I countered, the thought of the white-black contrast such a turn-on.

“I can’t wait to see you take Troy’s cock up your ass,” she added.

“I can’t wait for you to get fucked in the ass by Rhianna too,” I retorted.

“We really are two sick fucks,” she smiled.

“But you are my sick fuck,” I answered back kissing her.

“And you’re mine,” she replied, as we kissed, a kiss that was tender and sweet.

“I love you, Ashley,” I said.

“I love you too, Adam,” she returned.

A few minutes later, after a long, passionate kiss, I said, “So I was thinking,”

“Are you sure that is a good idea?” She joked.

“This time I think it is,” I answered my tone serious.

“And what are you thinking?”

“I think I stained your couch,” I said.

“Profound,” she responded, clearly not expecting me to say that.

“And maybe instead of buying a new one, you could just move in with me and share mine,” I offered.

“You’re serious?” She asked, clearly surprised by where the conversation had turned.

“Deadly,” I replied. “I want to spend the rest of my life with you, Ashley.”

She kissed me hard before saying, very excitedly, “Let’s do it.”

Playing dumb, I asked, “Do you mean have sex again or move in together?”

As she lowered herself to the floor and took my semi-erect cock in her hand she answered, “Why both of course.”

12. DARK Fantasies Become Reality

Friday was uneventful, as I didn’t see Troy or Ashley, who had to work a double to get tomorrow off. I flip-flopped like a fish out of water the pros and cons of Saturday’s anal submission to Troy. Yet, in the end, it always came back to both how excited it made Ashley, and how good it felt being used by Troy.

…..

Saturday I woke up early, a mixture of excitement and trepidation equally pin balling back and forth inside me.

I picked Ashley up and my cock twitched at the sight of her. She was in a green dress with mocha stockings and matching five-inch green heels. I was so proud to know that she was mine and that she would soon be living with me. I did some research on engagement rings the night before, deciding I would ask her in the near future. I wasn’t getting any younger, I had never loved anyone like I love her and I would be the luckiest man in the world if she would agree to be my bride. These thoughts were re-confirmed the second I saw her walking towards me: her radiant smile, her long hair blowing lightly in the wind, the twinkle in her eye and, of course, her legs wrapped in nylon. She was perfection and I was never going to let her not know that.

I got out of the car and opened the door for her. “You look amazing,” I complimented, once she reached me.

“Thanks, baby, you clean up pretty good yourself,” she smiled back.

“No seriously,” I said, taking her hands in mine, “you are the most beautiful woman I have ever met. You are my destiny.”

She laughed softly, “Are you quoting Back to the Future to me?”

“It is my favourite movie,” I replied.

“What’s mine?” She asked.

“You had me at hello,” I responded with the famous line from her favorite movie.

She kissed me passionately. “I am surprised you didn’t choose show me the money.”

“And kill this romantic moment,” I retorted.

“Not to be a killjoy, but we really need to get going. I don’t want to be late,” she said, clearly anxious about what we were about to do.

“Good call,” I agreed, and waited until she sat down to get a nice glimpse of her legs before closing the door.

Oddly, we drove in silence, both I assume, considering the ramifications of what we were about to do. Once at Troy’s parents’ large home, we looked at each other knowing this was the last chance to turn back. Yet, we both knew we had no intention of turning back…we both wanted this, we both needed this and together we would cross another invisible line of propriety.

“Ready?” I asked.

“Yes, you?” She replied.

“Nervous,” I admitted.

“Me too,” she admitted, before adding, “but I am also really excited.”

“Me too,” I concurred.

“Let’s go,” she said, opening her door.

I did too and soon we were walking up the steps of the big house.

“Well, here goes everything,” I joked, as I pressed the doorbell.

Time stood still as we waited, hand in hand, for the door to open, for us to be let in and to continue our journey of black submission.

It was a big surprise when it was not Troy, nor Rhianna, that answered the door but their older brother Jamal, in only a pair of shorts. “Hi, Coach,” he greeted. I had coached Jamal when he was in high school before he started going to college and playing as a starter his rookie season.

“H-h-hi, Jamal,” I stammered, my surprise at being face to face with him obvious.

Jamal, looked Ashley over, before saying, “Come on in, we’ve been expecting you.”

The term ‘we’ sent a chill up my spine at who else may be included in the collective ‘we’. I glanced nervously at Ashley who didn’t seem as rattled as she squeezed my hand, a sign of reassurance, as she led me inside.

Silently we followed Jamal into the house and down the stairs into a large recreational room. Sitting on one couch was Troy, also just in shorts, while on another chair was Rhianna in a bikini that did little to cover her voluptuous breasts.

“Hi, Cocksucker,” Troy greeted, snapping his fingers and pointing to his crotch.

I froze, the greeting in front of his brother adding another level of humiliation to my long list of indiscretions.

Jamal laughed as he tugged his shorts down, sat down beside Troy, revealing another glorious, big, juicy black cock and said, “Coach if I would’ve known you were a cocksucker when I was in high school I would have trained you to be a much more obedient bitch. Now get your ass over here.”

His firmness was even more authoritative than Troy’s and I glanced at Ashley, who was watching with voyeuristic awe, before I walked over to the two brothers.

“Knees, Cocksucker,” Troy ordered, standing up, clearly trying to maintain his power over me in front of his older brother. I fell to my knees.

“Come sit with me, Ashley, let’s watch your boyfriend in action,” Rhianna offered, patting the spot beside her.

Ashley was behind me, so I couldn’t see if she obeyed, but I assumed she had. Troy tugged his shorts down too and I was staring at two massive, black, cocks both begging to be sucked. Without instruction, I took a cock in each of my hands and began slowly stroking.

Jamal ordered, “Get to work with that mouth, Cocksucker. Troy tells me you are quite talented.”

Oddly, hearing that Troy complimented my cocksucking ability made me flush with pride as I leaned forward and took Jamal’s large cock, although slightly smaller than Troy’s in length, but wider in girth, in my mouth, while continuing to slowly stroke Troy’s with my hand.

“Do you like watching your boyfriend suck cock?” I heard Rhianna ask Ashley.

“Yes,” she admitted, her tone sounding as if in awe of seeing it live, her fantasy now becoming a reality right before her eyes.

I wanted to prove my cocksucking worth to Jamal, another person knowing of my sick twisted secret no longer an issue once his big dark meat was in front of me, as I allowed his cock to grow in my mouth. I also wanted to make Ashley proud as bizarre as that sounds.

As I had with Troy several times before, I focused first on Jamal’s thick mushroom top, swirling my tongue around while beginning to create the extra saliva that would cause the whirlwind sensation.

“Now mine, Cocksucker,” Troy ordered.

I, of course, obeyed, taking Jamal’s thick meat out of my mouth and replacing it with Troy’s pulsing member. I replicated the mushroom top focus while I stroked Jamal’s cock with my hand.

“Now mine, faggot,” Jamal ordered and I began going back and forth between the two juicy black snakes. Over the next few minutes, I was in cocksucker heaven as I went back and forth between the two cocks so drawn into my cocksucking world of submission that I had forgot Ashley and Rhianna were watching the whole submissive scene.

“Shit, slut, your boyfriend is one hungry cocksucker,” I heard Rhianna remark, jolting me back to reality.

“Mmmmmm,” I vaguely heard Ashley moan in response, obviously turned on by my nasty act of submission.

This only turned me on more, my own cock begging for attention, as I began deep-throating Jamal’s thick cock.

“Fuck, you are better than all the college bitches and faggots,” Jamal grunted, surprised it seemed by my ability to deep-throat.

Troy laughed, “He loves being a cock slave for black cock, don’t you Coach?”

I moaned on Jamal’s cock in response as I continued bobbing back and forth now craving cum.

Troy grabbed me by the hair and pulled me back onto his cock as he began to face fuck me. I made a variety of sounds as I focused on not gagging on his beautiful member.

Rhianna asked, “Does he fuck your face?”

“Not like that,” Ashley answered.

“So he is a bigger cocksucking slut than you?” Rhianna questioned.

“I guess,” Ashley said, her tone implying she wasn’t sure how to answer the question.

“This was your fantasy, to see your boyfriend suck cock, wasn’t it?” Rhianna continued.

“Yes,” Ashley admitted.

“Is it all you imagined?”

“God, yes,” Ashley said, clearly turned on by watching me suck cock.

“Tell him?” Rhianna ordered.

“Shit baby, you look so hot with a big black cock in your mouth?” Ashley complimented, as I was face-fucked by Troy’s stiff iron black rod.

“Don’t call him baby, call him what he is,” Rhianna ordered.

There was a slight delay before Ashley, who obviously wasn’t sure how this fit in to our fantasy situation, said, “That’s it, Cocksucker, take all that big black cock in your mouth.”

“That’s better,” Rhianna purred. “Now go sit beside your cocksucker boyfriend to get a closer look.”

Troy ordered, as he stopped face fucking me, as he pulled his cock out of my mouth, “Let’s show your girlfriend how much you love sucking big black cock.”

I looked into Ashley’s eyes, as she knelt beside me, and saw her eagerness and support. I reached for Troy’s cock and asked Ashley, “Do you want to see me deep throat this big juicy black cock?”

Ashley knelt beside me, clearly horny as hell watching me submit to two younger black men. “Suck him, baby, take it all in your mouth, Cocksucker.” Clearly she was over her discomfort at verbally abusing me.

I leaned forward and took Troy’s cock back in my mouth while also returning to stroking Jamal’s stiff member with my free hand.

“That’s it, Cocksucker, teach your girlfriend how to worship a black cock,” Troy groaned, as I began bobbing back and forth hungrily, wanting to impress Troy, Ashley, Jamal and Rhianna.

After a couple of minutes of cocksucking, I could sense Troy was close as I deep-throated his marvellous member.

“Holy shit,” Ashley gasped, “You did it.”

A sense of pride washed over me at knowing I had wowed my very sexually aggressive and experienced girlfriend.

“Ready for my cum, slut?” Troy asked.

I moaned on his cock, craving his delicious seed.

“Here it comes,” he grunted, pulling out and surprising us both as he turned and covered her face with his cum.

Ashley’s eyes went wide and my first feeling was strangely jealousy as I wanted his cum.

“Go ahead, Cocksucker, retrieve my cum from your girlfriend’s face,” Troy smirked, clearly revelling in his power over me.

I didn’t hesitate, as I moved to Ashley and began kissing and licking her face, retrieving Troy’s sweet seed. I took my time, the act so nasty and so hot; Ashley’s eyes sparkled and her shocked look shifted to her often seen sexy and playful.

She said coyly, “Don’t miss any, Cocksucker.”

“I won’t cunt-licker?” I countered, each of us trying to turn on our audience and each other.

Once I had retrieved and savoured all of Troy’s cum, Ashley kissed me her tongue swirling in my mouth.

Suddenly, I felt my hair pulled as Jamal ordered, “Get back to your job, Cocksucker,” as he shoved his cock into my mouth.

“Cunt-licker, get your ass over here,” Rhianna demanded, as Jamal began fucking my face, a lot rougher than Troy ever had, his hands firmly holding onto my head as his balls bounced off my chin with each deep thrust.

“Yes, Mistress,” I heard Ashley reply, wanting to watch her crawl to Rhianna, to submit sexually to another black like I just had.

I was unable to move, however, as Jamal pumped his cock in and out of my mouth. I gagged a couple of times and was scolded. “Good cocksuckers don’t gag on cock, you fucking white faggot.”

I winced at the ‘faggot’ shot, but focused on not gagging anymore, which was incredibly difficult as he fucked my face so roughly.

Jamal pulled his cock out and asked, “facial or swallow, Cocksucker?”

“Swallow,” I answered, hungry for another load of cum; plus I was curious what his cum tasted like.

“Come and get it,” Jamal ordered.

I took his cock back in my mouth and bobbed back and forth like a faggot craving cum. Less than a minute later, I felt his cock pulse and his cum bullets shot into my mouth. I swallowed the first couple shots and then caught the rest allowing its heavy texture, like sweet pudding, to linger in my mouth.

Jamal pulled out and Troy said, “Want to see your dyke girlfriend eat cunt?”

“Yes, Master,” I said, dying to see Ashley between Rhianna’s dark legs.

“Turn around and crawl over,” Troy ordered, “Jamal and I need a bit of time to recover before we take your ass.”

I crawled over beside Ashley, who was already between Rhianna’s lean, ebony legs, licking away. I pondered the impending ass-fucking Troy had just promised as I enjoyed the show.

Reaching the lesbian action, I watched, in I assume the same voyeuristic awe Ashley displayed earlier, my stiff cock still begging for attention. Watching porn on television was hot, but seeing it live, especially when your girlfriend was one of the participants involved, was a whole new level of eroticism.

“Slut, your cocksucking boyfriend is watching,” Rhianna said, her hands in Ashley’s hair pulling her up.

Ashley looked at me, her face with just a slight glean, an undeniable hunger and determination in her eyes. “You like watching me eat cunt, baby?”

Encouraging her, I replied, “I fucking love it.”

Rhianna pulled Ashley back between her legs as she said, “Aren’t you two adorable? Now get back to licking me pet.”

“Yes, Mistress.” Ashley replied obediently.

“You love serving me don’t you, my pet,” Rhianna asked, gently moving her hands through Ashley’s hair.

“Yes, Mistress, I love serving you,” Ashley replied between licks.

“And you will be a good white slut to all black pussy?” Rhianna continued, the whole time her eyes were on me.

“Whatever you wish, Mistress, I am your white slave to use as you wish,” Ashley replied, as I got turned on by her submissive declarations.

“Will you seduce my mom?” Rhianna asked, a devious smile on her face, her mischievous eyes burrowing into me.

This surprised Ashley as she stammered, “Y-y-you want me to seduce your mom?”

“That would be the most amazing coup ever my slut, do you think you are up to the challenge?” Rhianna asked, pulling Ashley’s head away from her wet cunt, now perfectly framed for me to see her wet glistening cunt.

Ashley looked at me, unsure how to answer, so I spoke for her. “Ashley will do whatever you want, Mistress Rhianna. She will turn your mom into a cunt-hungry lesbian and bring her to you if you wish.”

“Oh my,” Rhianna smiled, “your boyfriend has set the bar up pretty high my little cunt-pleaser.”

“And I will make it happen,” Ashley smiled, winking at me.

“Delicious,” Rhianna smiled.

“As are you Mistress,” Ashley smiled back, returning between her Mistress’s dark legs.

Troy said, “So does that mean you want to be on your knees for my father, Cocksucker?”

I turned to Troy almost forgetting they were here and stammered, “P-p-pardon?”

“Do you want to be a cocksucker for my father?” He repeated.

“If you want me to,” I answered, knowing those were the right words to say, but paralyzed by fear of being made to commit such an act and brief bathroom encounter with Mr. Brown popping into my head.

“Good to know,” Troy said ominously, leaving the door open to such an extreme, humiliating possibility.

“That’s it slut, suck my clit, nigger lover…slave…slut…whore…cunt-licker…white submissive,” Rhianna near an orgasm, suddenly shot a litany of derogatory names at my beautiful girlfriend, each one making my cock twitch.

“Fuck that’s hot,” Jamal said.

“Ready for round two big brother?” Troy asked.

“Indeed I am,” Jamal agreed, stroking his semi-erect cock.

“Get over here, Cocksucker,” Troy ordered, “Let’s get my cock nice and hard for that man-pussy of yours.”

“Yes, Master,” I obeyed, crawling to him just as Rhianna reached orgasm.

“Mother fuuuuucking, yeeeeeees, keeeep licking, cuuuuuunt,” Rhianna bellowed.

I reached Troy’s juicy semi-erect cock and took it in my mouth, preparing it for my own sodomy.

“You ready for your first ass-fucking, Coach?” Troy asked a couple of minutes later.

Taking his cock out of my mouth, my ass twitching with anticipation, both excited and scared, “Yes, Master, Ashley has been preparing me for you.”

“Has she?” Troy smirked. “Did you fuck him, cunt-licker?”

“I pounded his ass nice and hard for you Master?” Ashley bragged, which somehow turned me on remembering the night she took my anal virginity.

“Did he whimper like a little girl?” Troy asked, as I made his cock nice and stiff for my ass.

“At first,” Ashley admitted, then added, “but then he begged for more. He took it like a man.”

Again the words should have been humiliating, but instead just made me want Troy’s cock in me more. A couple of minutes later, Troy’s cock was iron hard and ready for action.

“Are you ready, Coach?” Troy asked.

“Yes, Master,” I answered.

“Get undressed,” Troy demanded.

I quickly got out of my clothes and returned to my knees. “Such an eager little nigger loving slave,” Jamal chuckled.

“Lets see how well your ass was prepared,” Troy said, moving behind me. “Toss me the lube, sis.”

Rhianna reached over, grabbed a bottle from the table and tossed it to her brother.

I felt the liquid on my ass cheeks and my stiff cock flinched at the thought of what was about to transpire.

“Ashley, come here,” Troy ordered.

Ashley, her face covered with pussy juice, immediately crawled over to Troy. “Yes, Master.”

I was instantly worried that Troy would make her submit to him and I wasn’t sure if Ashley could refuse such an offer…I know I couldn’t. We had agreed we would allow each other our bi-sexual needs but wouldn’t cross the line otherwise. I was petrified if she felt his cock in her mouth or in her cunt, she would be addicted and I would never be enough for her. Thankfully, Troy didn’t force her into that decision.

“I want you to spread your boyfriend’s ass cheeks open for me, Ashley,” Troy suggested.

“Ok,” Ashley agreed, crawled up beside me, and pulled my ass cheeks apart offering my ass to him.

“Do you want me to fuck your boyfriend’s ass, Ashley?” Troy asked, his lubricated cock rubbing around my rosebud.

“God, yes,” she admitted, assumedly watching his cock teasing my back door.

“Tell me what to do, baby,” Troy said.

“Slowly, slide that big black cock of yours in my boyfriend’s ass,” Ashley instructed, adding, “I want to see him take all your cock in his sexy tight ass.”

“As you wish, sexy,” Troy agreed, clearly flirting with her.

“Aaaah,” I whimpered, as his thick cock began its inward journey, spreading my ass apart more than any of the butt plugs or Ashley’s cock had. The burn was intense, but the feeling of submission was equally intense.

I tried to focus on the cock in my mouth, but the distraction of Troy’s cock slowly slithering inside me from behind was impossible to ignore.

“Fuck, your ass is tight,” Troy groaned, He grabbed my wrists and brought my hands behind my back, immobilizing me. My chest rested on the floor, thrusting my ass high in the air. I felt helpless, completely under his control; my helplessness turned me on even more.

“He has the sexiest ass in the world,” Ashley complimented, her warm hands still holding my ass cheeks apart for easier entry for Troy.

“Well I’m not sure about that, your ass is pretty fucking fine,” Troy countered, clearly already considering his next conquest. I prayed Ashley could resist the temptation of such a physical specimen, but wasn’t convinced she could.

“Mine is pretty darn tight too,” Ashley purred back, being drawn into Troy’s sexual web.

“It won’t be once I’m done with you, my pet,” Rhianna added, the thought of her fucking Ashley’s ass making my cock involuntarily flinch.

Ashley, not missing a beat, asked, “Will you fuck my ass now Mistress?”

“You really are a nasty slut, aren’t you?” Rhianna asked, standing up.

“For you I am whatever you want me to be,” Ashley answered back.

“I’ll be right back, I hadn’t planned to fuck your ass today,” Rhianna said.

Meanwhile, my ass was burning, Troy’s wide cock making my ass feel like a virgin again. Each slow inch created new sensations of burning pain and fiery lust, my body eager to feel myself getting fucked, yet my body also knowing I wasn’t yet accustomed to his mammoth dick.

I continued to make strange whimpers as the pain didn’t simmer as quickly as I had hoped.

“Let’s shut that mouth of yours, faggot,” Jamal said, as he grabbed me by the hair and pulled my head up, so that he could shove his cock in my mouth.

“I don’t think you will be able to take all my cock, Coach,” Troy said.

Ashley spoke for me, “He wants it all, Master, he wants to give himself to you completely.”

“Is that true, Coach?” Troy asked.

Jamal pulled his cock out of my mouth so I could speak. I didn’t hesitate, Ashley’s answer was definitely the truth, “Yes, Master, I want all your cock in my ass.”

“You mean your man-pussy, your cunt,” Troy corrected.

“Sorry, Master, yes I want your big black cock in my virgin cunt, I want you to fuck me like you would any of your other sluts,” I said, my lust taking over any last remnants of a moral code.

“You got it Coach,” Troy said, as in one hard forward thrust, he reached unimaginable depths inside me.

“Oh aaaaaah, Godddddddd,” I screamed, as my ass felt like it was being torn in two.

“Still want me to fuck you like my other sluts?” Troy asked amused.

“Yeeees, Master,” I whimpered, the burning sensation in my ass almost unbearable and yet I wanted to feel him begin to pump my ass. “Fuck my cunt, but please go slowly at first.”

Rhianna arrived back and ordered, “Slut, get on all fours beside your boyfriend.”

Ashley let go of my ass cheeks and moved beside me, her hands now on my back, “Yes, Mistress.”

Troy started slowly moving his cock in and out of my ass, the burn continuing, but simmering with each slow stroke, as a new pleasure began to build inside me, the sensation of being used as a fuck-toy thrilling in ways I can’t explain. Getting fucked was a completely different feeling and brought with it an entirely different euphoria than being the one doing the fucking.

“Oh yes,” Ashley moaned, her fingernails going into my back as she assumedly was joining me in having her ass filled.

Meanwhile, the cock in my mouth which had just been sitting inside me as I got used to Troy’s cock, began slowly moving between my lips. “I hope you can multi-task, faggot,” Jamal said.

I tried to concentrate on the cock in my mouth, but the slowly growing pleasure in my ass was distracting me, as were the moans from Ashley as Rhianna began fucking her ass.

“You like getting ass-fucked like your boyfriend, my pet?” Rhianna asked.

“God yes,” Ashley moaned, “My mouth, cunt and ass are yours to use as you wish Mistress.”

“What if I want to share you with my cheerleading friends?” Rhianna asked.

Ashley, her moans letting me know she was in lust mode, replied, “Share away, Mistress.”

Troy’s cock in my ass was still going slow and I suddenly wanted more. I needed to be fucked…hard and deep. Yet, I couldn’t get the words out of my mouth with Jamal’s stiff cock slowly fucking my face.

Rhianna continued testing Ashley. “So you will seduce my mom, take me to Boston, to the lesbian club as my pet slut and please all my cheerleader teammates, how about getting dp’d by my two brothers?”

My eyes again went wide as again the possibility of crossing the line we had both agreed we wouldn’t cross was questioned.

Ashley squeezed my body, a hint of her concern over what to say. Trying to help Ashley out by distracting Rhianna, I moved my head to free my mouth of Jamal’s black meat and begged, “Harder, Master, please fuck my ass harder.”

“You mean your cunt,” Troy corrected.

“Yes, Master,” I whimpered, showing him my eager submission I continued, my hunger undeniable, “Please Master, fuck my pussy, my man-cunt, my faggot ass, I am yours to use as you pleeeeeease.”

Troy’s cock slammed into me hard and he began fucking me fast and deep, my moans and whimpers sounding so feminine and yet I loved every second of it. The pain ignored because of the intense pleasure and the thrill of being fucked. I loved fucking Ashley, but the thrill of being fucked was the most intense pleasure I had ever experienced, just giving in without reservation to the pure submission of black dominant cock.

“You like that, Coach?” Troy grunted, as his body crashed into mine.

“Yeeees, I love your black cock in my white ass,” I moaned like a cheap slut.

“Harder, Mistress,” Ashley begged too, both of us hungry to be fucked as deep and hard as humanly possible in our forbidden back door.

“My body shook both side to side from Ashley’s body movements and front to back from Troy’s deep hard thrusts, my body a literal rag doll of pleasure.

The next few minutes the sounds of Ashley and myself echoed through the room as we were fucked by our dominant black Master and Mistress.

Troy breaking the few minutes of silence said, “Time for you to fuck yourself, Coach.”

“Actually time for the little fairy to get split roasted,” Jamal added.

I began bouncing back onto Troy’s cock, the thrill of suddenly being in control exciting, my ass crashing into his body. Meanwhile, Jamal placed his stiff cock in front of my face and I took it in my mouth as I began going back and forth taking all Troy’s cock in my ass and then taking all of Jamal’s cock in my mouth. I soon got into a perfect rhythm as I bounced back and forth in perfect unison.

“Can I come, Mistress?” Ashley begged, her voice trembling as she asked.

“Are you getting turned on watching your boyfriend getting it from both ends, my pet?” Rhianna asked.

“It’s soooooo fucking hot,” Ashley admitted, her hands firmly on my body.

“Come, slut, come as you fall deeper into your complete submission to me,” Rhianna demanded.

“Yeeeeesssss,” Ashley screamed, seconds later as her orgasm quaked through her body, and conversely through mine as well.

I too wanted to come, my cock stiff and hard as it had been for the entire time I was being used by Troy and Jamal.

A couple more minutes of me fucking myself on Troy’s cock had me wanting to feel Troy come in my ass, to take another of Jamal’s loads down my throat and to hopefully shoot a load myself.

“Keep milking my cock, Coach,” Troy groaned, and a few seconds later I felt the indescribable feeling of him coming in my ass, a feeling that sent trembles of intense pleasure to my cock that was beginning to hurt from lack of sexual release.

Jamal, close himself, grabbed my head and began fucking my face as Troy pulled out and I felt a gush of cum slip out of my ass and began sliding down my leg. The feeling was so submissively wrong and yet felt so right.

Suddenly, I felt Ashley move off me and seconds later I felt someone crawling underneath me, as I felt a mouth, assumedly hers, wrap around my cock. Desperation taking over, I began awkwardly fucking her mouth, making her gag while my mouth was simultaneously being fucked as well.

“Come Coach,” Troy ordered.

With the permission I had been waiting for, I shot my load into Ashley’s eager mouth just as Jamal pulled out and shot his sticky white goo all over my grimacing face, my orgasm so intense I could barely keep myself up from collapsing onto Ashley.

As soon as my orgasm was done, I rolled to my left and fell onto my back, my body exhausted from being used as a fucktoy by my two black masters…being split-roasted.

Ashley moved to me and kissed me passionately, Jamal’s cum accidentally being shared between us. The kiss was passionate and urgent a wordless message that we were both thanking each other for allowing one another the liberty to fulfill our dark secret bi-sexual desires.

“Ah isn’t that sweet,” Jamal chuckled.

Rhianna defended us. “It’s actually pretty fucking cool. A couple who have allowed each other such sexual freedom without the jealousy and petty bullshit that usually stunts relationships.”

“Whatever,” Jamal dismissed Rhianna’s words.

“I love you,” Ashley whispered, not loud enough for our audience to hear.

“Ditto,” I whispered back, quoting another of Ashley’s favorite movies.

“I hate to break up you two lovebirds, but we are all supposed to head up to the lake for some quality family time,” Troy said.

Jamal laughed, “I think we just had some quality family time.”

Rhianna stood up, the strap-on cock still on her waist, “I do want an answer to that earlier question one day soon, my pet. Will you let my brothers dp that white cunt and ass of yours?”

Troy added, “On that note, Coach, will you submit to Rhianna too if she decides she would like to have a white male cunt-licker?”

Ashley and I both looked at each other. Our eyes spoke volumes. We loved each other unconditionally, and nothing would ever change that. Yet, we were not yet ready to cross the last remaining line.

Ashley asked hesitantly, “Mistress, I hope you can understand and appreciate that Adam and I agreed to only allow each other to submit to our bi-sexual needs.”

After a brief moments silence, Rhianna smiled, “I respect that. You two are truly a couple that were meant for each other.”

“Thank you, Mistress,” Ashley smiled.

“Fair enough,” Troy agreed, shrugging, “I am not sure you could handle two big cocks in you anyway.”

Ashley smiled back, “Who says I haven’t already?”

Rhianna laughed, “Right back at you big brother.”

Soon we were all dressed and heading our own ways.

Rhianna clarified, “I do want you to try and seduce my mother.”

“Of course, Mistress,” Ashley smiled, loving a challenge, as she asked, “Why?”

“She is such a prude and a submissive too dad that I think it would be fun to open her up a bit,” Rhianna shrugged.

Jamal quipped, “I bet you would like to open her up you little dyke.”

“Better than a fag like you,” Rhianna shot back.

“Fuck you,” Jamal snapped.

“I bet you fantasize about that all the time you perv,” Rhianna smirked back.

Troy intervened, “Let’s keep the incest innuendo to the family.” I instantly wondered if there was more than just watching each other between the siblings…had Troy fucked his sister? I doubted it, it was probably just talking shit like Troy always did, but it did make me wonder.

Rhianna shrugged, “And you are going to take me to Boston, right?”

“That…I am looking forward too,” Ashley smiled. “I did some research about this Le Chateau Club; it sounds like the best place in the world.”

“Aunt Rosie says it is,” Rhianna said, her tone getting giddy again.

“Just give me a date and I will take it off from work,” Ashley said.

“We will have a fun, fun drive,” Rhianna smiled.

“Oh, I imagine we will,” Ashley smiled back.

Rhianna moved in and kissed Ashley passionately. “You were great, my pet.”

“Thank you, Mistress,” Ashley replied.

“You were great too, Coach,” Troy said, moving towards me like he was going to kiss me.

Even though I had sucked cock, swallowed cum, had facials and been sodomized, I still didn’t see myself as gay…yet kissing another man seemed…well gay.

Troy laughed as he reached me, clearly seeing the confusion in my eyes, “I’m not going to kiss you, Coach. I’m not gay.” Instead he shook my hand and said, “Until next time.”

“I can’t wait,” I replied, my ass already tingling with anticipation.

Once back in the car, Ashley said, “Oh my God.”

“Oh my God indeed,” I agreed.

“That…was…amazing?” Ashley said, sounding even younger than her age.

“Ditto.”

“I loved watching you?” Ashley said, her hand on my leg.

“Ditto.”

“I am still fucking horny,” Ashley revealed, squeezing my leg with intent.

I started driving home as I answered, “Ditto times infinity.”

Her hand went to my crotch and she asked, as she fished out my cock, “Think you can get blown, and drive?”

“Only one way to find out,” I replied, knowing I had the best girlfriend in the whole fucking world.

The End

---

On a recent Wednesday six of my girlfriends had invited me to join them in a private room of one of the major hotels to celebrate Lillian’s forty-fifth birthday. We were expected to pay up front, at least $100 more than I expected for a birthday lunch. “The extra $100 is an entertainment fee,” my girlfriend / organizer told me with a knowing smile.

Lillian is still a very attractive woman with an awesome reputation in matters sexual with both men and women, reputed to be a sexual exhibitionist. My bi-sexual side was envious of at least two of the invited women who have been seduced by her.

All of the women, myself included were dressed to impress. Heels and designer dresses or skirts and blazers competing with each other for attention as women do.

At three-forty five after a wonderful lunch, we were all sipping coffee and chatting in a second, sparsely furnished private room, with a day bed, a high stool and wall length mirrors on three walls. All of us were anticipating what our $100 entertainment fee would provide, surely not a singer, musician or comedian, when one of the women, Jenni, took a phone call, telling who ever it was, “Okay we are ready for you, I will come and meet you.”

A few minutes later she was red faced and tense when she opened the door, holding hands with a man she introduced as James. He was a gorgeous hunk of a man in his mid-twenties, wearing just a short black silk dressing gown. Jenni led him directly to Lillian the birthday woman, telling her, “I have something special for your birthday,” as he opened his gown to show her his impressive erection, before placing her hand on it.

All of the women myself included gasping, “Oh wow,” as we admired his toned body, taut ass and his large, thick erection with Lillian’s hand wrapped around it, all of us speculating on how big he was and how he had achieved his erection. We learnt later Jenni had been naked from the waist down when she used her hands to give James an erection for us.

James took Lillian’s hand before he slowly undressed her without any resistance or embarrassment from her. Her hand on his erection as he helped her shrug out of her dress. Lillian was in her element, enjoying her female friends looking at her wonderful forty five-year old, almost naked body. We could have heard a pin drop while we watched James licking and sucking her nipples as he removed her cup-less bra.

Her exhibitionist side enjoying her peers admiring her beautiful still firm tits and large erect nipples. Her magnificent hips and big ass in a sexy black garter belt, the long sexy straps of her garter belt holding up her black stockings, with lots of wonderful bare flesh above. Just watching was enough to turn me on and I felt sure most of the other women.

Lillian living up to her awesome reputation in matters sexual with both men and women when James seated her on the high stool, her heels barely touching the floor as James knelt between her thighs and wrapped his arms around her thighs, licking and kissing the tops of her thighs before he ran the tip of his tongue along her almost bald cunt lips until his tongue found her clit.

The way he fucked her with seven other women watching was amazing and so exciting in a room like that. Lillian really was a sexual exhibitionist. Talking to James while he fucked her with absolutely no inhibitions. Urging him on, “Show me and my girlfriends what a good fuck you are, fuck me, fuck my cunt, fuckamycunt, So good. Your cock is so big in me, so big.”

He really was incredibly big, all of the women myself included making mental comparisons of our men. While we watched James fucking Lillian one of the women gave Lillian a finger to suck before she tongue kissed her. So good, so arousing, $100 well spent.

As I drove home that afternoon with my phone on speaker, I told my man with an edge of desperation in my voice, “I want you to fuck me tonight, I need a fuck bad, so bad, really bad Bryce. I will tell you why while you are fucking me.”

Less than an hour later with his head between my thighs, the tip of his tongue on my clit, with one thigh over his shoulder, I was so turned on while I told Bruce again and again, “I need a fuck bad, so bad, really bad,” before I started telling him about my afternoon with Lillian and our lady friends. Explaining the afternoon in great detail to him, while I answered his questions.

“While I watched all I could think about was you watching Lillian tongue fucking me, or the young man James tongue fucking me, or even better, having both of them.”

“Did you just watch or join in?,” Bryce asked while he was fucking me just the way I prefer, sliding all of his long, thick erection into me, up to his balls. Making me fantasize about having Lillian and she have me while I had James. Though with my eyes closed, the way Bryce was fucking me right then, I would have been happy to have Lillian and Bryce.

A few weeks later Lillian and me had made arrangements for her to come and visit us. I had been jealous of at least two of my girlfriends having her, even more envious after I watched James fuck her.

We met over coffer when I told her I was jealous of at least two of my girlfriends who had had her. Telling I wanted to have her, seduce her, make love to her. My hand on her knee while we kissed with our tongues. So pleased when she asked, “Where and when? Just you and me, or your man as well?” with her hand on my knee, then between my thighs. So pleased she wanted our seduction to include my man Bryce.

It is always so exciting for my man and me when he watches another woman seducing me, even better a mutual seduction as I had planned that day with Lillian. I had forewarned Lillian, my man Bryce wanted to watch us making love almost naked. So pleased when she told me, “Fine by me. Your man is rumoured to be well hung. Perhaps I can put the rumours to rest?”

I had told Bryce exactly how I wanted him to be dressed for Lillian and me. Naked apart from a tiny black male g-string with his toned, six pack, gym body smeared with oil. I had forewarned him Lillian was forty-five-years old with an awesome sexual reparation, something he was already aware of.

Lillian looked wonderful when she arrived. Almost aloof, with a slightly smug smile, fully aware she was the center of attention for me and Bryce, She was so confident, exuding sex appeal, a most attractive, bi-sexual lip stick lesbian with a killer body.

Bryce was in another room as he watched Lillian and me kissing with our tongues as we undressed each other. Her magnificent hips and big ass in a sexy black garter belt, the long sexy straps of her garter belt holding up her black stockings, with lots of wonderful bare flesh above. Just looking at Lillian’s almost naked body was enough to turn me on.

“I’m Bryce, you must be Lillian,” he smiled as he made his entrance wearing one of his business shirts, holding Lillian’s gaze as he shrugged the shirt off his shoulders. Just as I had requested he was naked apart from a tiny black male g-string with his body smeared with oil, kissing Lilian by way of greeting. Lillian and me watching his cock growing under his g-string as he admired her almost naked body.

I was determined to show Lillian I was a better lover than the two of my girlfriends who had had her. Hoping my man Bryce would be an extra turn on for her

Lillian lived up to her awesome reputation in matters sexual with both men and women after Bryce seated her on a high stool, her heels barely touching the floor as we kissed with our tongues, running a fingertip along her cunt lips, before I knelt between her thighs and wrapped my arms around her thighs, licking and kissing the tops of her thighs before I ran the tip of my tongue along her almost bald cunt lips until my tongue found her clit.

Recalling the way James had recently given her cunnilingus, the way he tongue fucked her in front of me and my girlfriends before he fucked her, just as I want my man Bryce to do, make it a three-way.

I could sense Lillian glancing at Bryce’s erection as he teased it with a fingertip while he was watching me pleasuring her, licking her. After waiting so long to seduce her, have her, make love to her I wanted to maximise Lillian’s sexual pleasure and my own sexual pleasure.

A challenge for me, I was determined to bring Lillian to orgasm with my tongue, make her climax for me. Demonstrate my bi-sexual lesbian skills to her and my man. To get even with my bitch girlfriends who had made love to Lillian before me.

I was confident and experienced enough, to build anticipation for Lillian and me, no rush I learnt long ago anticipation is not the precursor to pleasure; anticipation is pleasure itself. Touching her large breasts, gently squeezing her nipples, caressing and sucking them.

Circling her vulva with my tongue, doing the same with my fingers using light, moderate, then deep pressure. Alternately using the tip of my tongue, then the flat of it, and my lips as I explored her vulva, all three sensations a little different, providing subtly different sensations for us both.

Spreading her labia, focusing on licking the area just above her clit, using my index finger, interspersing horizontal finger strokes across her glans with vertical tongue strokes.

Increasing Lillian’s arousal by inserting just a single finger, using my tongue to enhance her arousal, then a finger to complement and push her arousal further. Pressing a finger upwards into her g-spot, while applying persistent licks.

Licking under her hood, licking her clitoral hood, the fold of skin covering the glans of her clit, so sensitive. Gently sliding it back licking it, licking her clit directly, slow and gentle.

Teasing and edging her, taking my time. building anticipation, then building more anticipation, creating more pleasure. Bringing her close to orgasm, then backing off a little, teasing her edging her, delaying her climax, her orgasm. Wanting to make her orgasm at the end of our love making, give her an incredibly powerful orgasm.

Grinding my crotch against hers. Approaching slowly and gently, my hips thrusting, primal hip movements to increase the intensity for both of us. Using my fingers, fingering her while licking her clit, wanting to provide intense, explosive sexual pleasure as my finger brushed against her g-spot inside her vagina.

Talking to her, a conversation. “I love to tongue another woman, you are a real woman, such an exciting woman Lillian, so good. Even better with my man watching, while you are stroking his rock hard erection.

“Tell me what you want Lillian? Slow and sensual or rougher, harder, or faster. Tell me and I will give you what you want.”

“Fuck my cunt, fuck my cunt, fuckamycunt, fuckamycunt, fuckamycunt, so good, so good, yes, yes, oh fuck yes.”

I also wanted to watch my man Bryce fuck Lillian, show her what a tremendous fuck he is. I wanted to kiss her, tease and suck her nipples while he fucked her. Exactly what I did while Bryce was fucking her before she told Bryce to fuck her doggy style.

Lillian managed to show both of us why she has such a well deserved reputation in matters sexual. What a body. What a lover she was. What a fuck she was for my man and me.

My legs hanging over the end of the bed as she gave me cunnilingus, tongue fucked me, while Bryce was fucking her from behind, his hands grasping her big ass.

What a woman, what a fuck, what a reputation.

---

The FBI raids Mark’s house.

The Devil’s Pact
by mypenname3000
Copyright 2013

Note: Here’s hoping third time’s a charm

Chapter Sixteen: The Raid

When I returned home from the meeting with the Police Chiefs, Mary wasn’t home yet. Desiree and Allison were cooking in the kitchen, and the other sluts were finishing cleaning the house in their cute maid outfits. I sent Xiu to go stay with Korina and relieve Thamina, who was staying with Korina at the hospital with her right now.

Lillian was cleaning the living room, a feather duster in her hand, dressed in her slutty maid outfit. I saw Lillian bending over, dusting the coffee table. Her skirt had ridden up to expose her shaved pussy and her naked ass flashed beneath her skirt and petticoats. My cock hardened at the beautiful sight. Her pussy was a tight, inviting slit.

My cock was out in an instant and I grabbed her hips and slammed into her dry pussy.

“Oh, shit!” Lillian gasped in pain and surprise. She glanced back at me and her shock instantly vanished, replaced by joy. “Oh, Master, you feel so good inside my slutty cunt!” Her pussy began to moisten as her lust built.

“Your slutty cunt feels so good on my cock!” I gasped as she started to move her hips.

I fucked Lillian hard, holding her hips as I plowed deep inside her. Her cunt was sopping wet after a few thrust and she was panting like a bitch in heat. Karen walked into the room, naked, and smiled happily at me. Karen’s curly, light brown hair fell about her shoulders and her breasts. Pink nipples peaked out between strands of hair.

“Welcome home, Master,” Karen greeted and walked over and kissed me on the lips.

Chasity, who had followed me into the living room, sat down on the couch and started to play with her pussy as she watched me fuck Lillian. Chasity was wearing her slutty cop’s uniform. Karen walked over to the couch, her welted ass swaying, and sat carefully next to Chasity and kissed her on the lips. Now that Karen was my slut and no longer a Nun, she was quite friendly and affectionate and really seemed to enjoy kissing the other sluts.

As my cock speared Lillian’s cunt, her pussy tight and silky, I watched as Karen’s hand slipped into Chasity’s half open blouse. She fished out one of Chasity’s round breasts and sucked a pink nipple into her mouth. Chasity gasped and slid her free hand over to caress Karen’s thigh, sliding up higher and higher and dipping between her legs and finding Karen’s wet cunt.

“Master, you’re so good, I’m going to cum!” Lillian gasped.

Her cunt rippled about my cock. “Do you want me to cum in your dirty pussy?”

“Yes, Master!” Lillian shouted. “Cum in my dirty, slutty pussy!” I buried my cock to the hilt in her inviting depths and shot three large spurts of cum into her cunt. “Thank you, Master,” Lillian purred as I pulled out of her cunt. Lillian dipped a finger down and shoved it into her snatch. When she pulled it out, her finger was sticky with my cum, and she sucked it eagerly into her mouth.

I smacked Lillian’s ass. “Finish your dusting, slut.”

I turned to face the other two sluts and knelt on the couch between Karen’s spread legs, my hard cock brushing Chasity’s hand as she diddled the former nun. Karen stopped sucking at Chasity’s tit and Chasity moved her hand out of my dick’s way and I shoved it up Karen’s juicy twat. Karen whimpered in pain as I fucked her hard, shoving her tender ass against the couch. But the pleasure of my cock in her cunt so turned her whimpers of pain into sighs of pleasure.

“Fuck my nasty snatch!” Karen moaned. “Oh, you’re so big inside me!”

“Fuck her, hard, Master,” Chasity purred, her hand stroking my back through my shirt. She snuggled closer, her breast brushing Karen’s lip and Karen sucked her nipple back into her greedy mouth. Chasity’s hand slid down my back, across my ass and between my legs. She gently massaged my balls as I fucked Karen. “Cum in her dirty cunt,” Chasity moaned. Chasity’s other hand was busy between her legs, two fingers plunging in and out of her blonde-furred cunt.

Karen’s legs wrapped around my hips, pulling me against her. My strokes were shallow, fast and hard. I kissed at her cheek and then whispered into her ear, “Your cunt’s feel so good on my cock!” Karen moaned around Chasity’s nipple and her cunt spasmed on my cock. She got so excited by my words, the dirty slut came. “Did my cock make you cum, bitch!”

Karen released Chasity’s nipple. “Yes, it did, Master! Your cock feel so amazing in my filthy cunt!”

Keys rattled and the front door opened and I heard women giggling. Mary, trailed by Violet and Fiona, entered the living room. “I found the perfect wedding dress,” Mary gushed excitedly to me as I fucked out slut.

“Oh, it’s so beautiful, Master!” Violet exclaimed.

“You’re going to be blown away by how beautiful Mistress will look in it,” Fiona told me.

Mary sat down on the couch to my right side, opposite Chasity, and I kissed her, tasting cunt on her lips, tart and fresh. “Have you been a naughty filly?” I asked her.

She grinned, beautiful dimples appearing on her cheeks. “The seamstress, Bonnie, gave very satisfactory service. How did the meeting go?”

“Good,” I answered, continuing to fuck Karen. “We’ll have the tryouts for the bodyguards on Saturday. I figure we’ll hold it at Sparks Stadium. Tomorrow, I’ll call the school district and book it.”

Mary nodded. Her hand reached out and pinched Karen’s nipple. Karen stopped sucking Chasity’s nipple and turned to face her mistress. “Are you making my stallion fill good with your cunt, whore?” Mary asked, twisting her nipple.

“Absolutely, Mistress!” Karen gasped.

“Good slut,” Mary cooed and captured her lips in a kiss.

The door bell rang and Violet scurried off to get the door. That’s when I noticed what she was wearing, a plaid jumper with a very short skirt over a white blouse, and white, knee high socks. She looked like a catholic schoolgirl slut with her small breasts and hair done up in pigtails. “Shit!” I muttered in amazement.

Mary glanced at Violet as she disappeared down the short hallway that led to the front door. “I know, right, she’s so innocent and slutty all at the same time,” Mary said, licking her lips. “You gonna fuck her next?”

“Yeah!” I groaned, fucking Karen’s pussy harder. “She’s been a naughty girl and needs to be disciplined for wearing such a short skirt.”

“Mmmhh,” Mary purred.

Violet returned followed by a caramel skinned bombshell in a pink, silk blouse and a gray, tight pencil skirt. She was Jessica St. Pierre, field reporter for KIRO 7 News, and as of this morning, our newest sex slave. While I was jogging naked with my Naked Jogging Club, a news crew was filming us. Apparently, someone tipped off the news about my naked jogs and Jessica was sent to cover it. She was smoking hot and having a reporter to tip me off of any brewing stories made her the perfect addition to our stable of slaves.

“Master,” Jessica said, blushing, setting her suitcase on the floor.

“Come here,” Mary said. Jessica glanced at me with a questioning look, and I nodded back. “I’m Mary.”

“Oh, sorry, Mistress,” Jessica gasped, clasping her hand over her mouth. “I didn’t know.”

“Let’s see you naked,” Mary asked. “And I’ll consider forging you.”

Jessica stripped hastily. Her blouse came off exposing her dusky tits and her hard nipple. Her skirt slid off her shapely hips and then her panties, stained from the cum I shot up her ass this morning. Her breasts were perky handfuls with dark nipples, her cunt was waxed smooth and glistening with desire.

“Mark says you’re good at sucking cock, how are you at sucking cunt?”

“I’ve had no complaints,” Jessica smiled seductively.

Mary pulled up her skirt, exposing her waxed pussy. Jessica knelt before her and Mary started cooing in pleasure as Jessica began to devour her cunt. I was pounding Karen cunt hard and was close to flooding her cunt with my cum. Karen gasped and came beneath me a second time, her cunt milking my cock. I groaned and flooded the whore with my spunk.

“Thank you, Master,” Karen panted.

Violet was leaning against the wall, playing with one of her pig tails, a coquettish smile on her face. That skirt was so short, barely covering her ass, leaving her long, coltish legs bare. Sleek thighs, parted slightly, invitingly. God, when did she become such a bold, seductive slut. Where was that shy girl I met in the elevator? You took her virginity, a voice whispered. You made her a slut.

And such a delicious slut.

Smiling I beckoned her over. She walked around the couch and I grabbed her face and kissed her roughly. I could taste someone’s cunt on her lips. Not Mary’s. Maybe it was Fiona’s tart juices I tasted. I shoved my tongue in her mouth and she melted against my body. Her budding breasts and hard nipples pressed against my chest.

I grabbed her pigtail and lead her over to the ottoman. “You’ve been a bad girl.”

“I have, Master,” Violet purred.

“Daddy,” I corrected.

“I’ve been so bad, Daddy,” Violet cooed as I sat down on the ottoman and pulled her across my lap.

I pulled up her skirt, stroking her pale, slim ass. Then I spanked her, hard, leaving a red handprint on her ass. “Your skirt’s so short, I bet all the boys are lusting after you. Trying to stick their little cocks up my baby-girls snatch.”

“They are, Daddy.”

I smacked her ass, again. Then I slipped my hand down and fingered her cunt. “Who does this belong to?”

“My pussy is all yours, Daddy,” panted Violet. Her pubic hair was soft on my fingers and her cunt was dripping with desire.

“You wouldn’t let any boy slip his cock up your pussy?” I asked, slapping her ass.

“No, Daddy. Only your cock goes in my pussy.”

I spanked her ass on last time. “Good girl, get on your hands and knees.”

Violet scrambled off my lap and knelt before me. Her skirt had ridden up enough to expose her ass and brown-furred cunt. I knelt behind her and eagerly shoved my cock up her cunt. Her teenage pussy was so tight as I fucked her hard. I grabbed one of her pigtails, pulling her head back and she moaned wantonly, a naughty smile on her lips.

“Fuck me, Daddy!” she gasped. “Fuck your baby-girl’s tight little pussy!”

I pounded her cunt and watched Jessica eat out Mary’s twat. Violet’s cunt gripped my cock tight and she panted in your girlish voice. Mary was writhing in pleasure, Karen sucking at her tit. Chasity was spooning Karen from behind, her tits rubbing on Karen’s back. Chasity’s arms wrapped around the slut and started playing with Karen’s naked tits. Mary bucked on Jessica’s face as she came.

“Oh, that was good, slut,” Mary moaned. She grabbed a handful of Jessica’s hair and pulled her up and kissed her passionately on the lips while she groped Jessica’s perky tits.

“I’m glad you enjoyed my tongue, Mistress,” Jessica purred when Mary broke the kiss.

“Why don’t you and Chasity have a nice little sixty-nine,” Mary ordered. Chasity, smiling, stood up and kissed Jessica and pulled her to the floor. The pair quickly got in position and eagerly began to eat the other’s cunt.

Violet’s cunt clenched on my cock. “I’m cumming, Daddy! Please, fill my slutty, young pussy with your cum, Daddy!”

“Here it comes, baby-girl!” I groaned and flooded her teenage cunt with sperm. I pulled out of Violet’s cunt and slapped her ass. “Ask Desiree how long it is till dinner.”

“Yes, Daddy,” Violet squeaked and scampered out of the room, her naked ass flashing as her skirt swayed.

Mary pushed Karen away and I sat on the couch next to her and kissed her. Mary snuggled up against me, her head resting on my chest. Karen snuggled up on my other side, her tits pressing against my back. Violet returned and reported that dinner would be in ten minutes.

“So you found a wedding dress, hun,” I asked, kissing her sweaty forehead.

“Oh, it’s so beautiful,” Mary sighed.

“Do you have a picture?”

“No, Mark,” Mary rolled her eyes. “You’re the groom, you can’t see my dress until the wedding day.”

“Are you sure about that?” I asked and then started tickling her sides.

Mary giggled hysterically. “Stop … that!” she gasped.

“Not until I see the dress,” I proclaimed, continuing my tickle assault.

“No … I … won’t give … in!” she gasped between laughs. And then she started tickling me back, her fingers brushing my sides.

“Hey, not fair!” I protested.

“Everything’s far in love and tickling!” Mary stated haughtily, and then continued her assault.

I was laughing so hard I couldn’t breath and I felt my face turning beat red. Her fingers were relentless and she found my sensitive sides. She sensed me weakness and pressed her attack. I couldn’t take it anymore. “I yield!” I finally gasped and Mary smirked and stopped her assault.

Desiree cleared her throat, startling us. “Dinner is ready, Masters,” she said, amusement tinging her voice. I smacked her ass on the way buy.

Dinner was a delicious lasagne and garlic bread with a tossed salad topped with vinegar. I heartily dug into the lasagne, the meat, cheese and sauce melted together to form delicious perfection. The sluts were all chatting away happily.

Lillian giggled wickedly at something Chasity told her. “Did Master really do that?”

Chasity nodded. “Right in the back of my squad car.”

“What did you do in the back of her car?” Mary asked, with a naughty smile.

I cleared my throat. “I … uh, had Chasity arrest this girl so I could molest her in the back of the car.”

“The girl was a dirty slut,” Chasity proclaimed. “She came on Master’s cock while he raped her.”

Mary frowned at me. “You’re rapping girls now, Mark?” she asked, delicately.

“Yeah, after what we did to Karen, I kinda got off on it,” I answered. “I just had to do it again.”

“You didn’t hurt her too bad?” Mary asked then took a bite of salad.

“Naw, she even came a couple of times,” I replied.

“That’s fine, then, hun,” Mary said. “It’s not really all that different then what you’ve done to other girls.” Mary eyed the sluts. “Or me.”

Her last words stung a bit. “I’m sorry for making you do those things,” I whispered, feeling guilty for how I made Mary my slave before I really fell in love with her. Mary was the only person I’ve felt bad about controlling.

“I forgave you,” Mary said, patting my hand.

“Then why do you keep bringing it up,” I demanded, a little heat in my voice.

“Sorry, Mark,” Mary said, icily, stabbing her salad.

“I … uh, shit,” I said, instantly regretting my words. It grew quiet around the table. The sluts sensed our argument, and like children before arguing parents, became still and silent. “I shouldn’t have said that.”

“No,” Mary answered, “you shouldn’t have.”

I grabbed her hand, kissing her knuckles. “Can you forgive me?”

A smirk appeared on her lips. “Maybe, I …”

Mary’s words were cut off as the front door banged open and excited voices could be heard. Thamina walked into the kitchen trailed by Xiu and Korina. Korina looked wan, dressed in ill fitting clothes and her left arm in a sling. “I’m home,” she said, a smile on her pale, doll’s face and her blue eyes sparkled happily.

Mary reached her first giving her a careful hug and a kiss on the lips. I followed, stroking her face and kissing those beautiful lips. The other sluts, save Jessica who never met Korina, and Karen, hung back as Korina was hugged and kissed. Lastly, Karen approached her, hesitantly.

“I’m sorry, Korina,” she said. “It’s all my fault. I … I was wrong to try and hurt Master and Mistress.”

“It’s okay,” Korina said, gently, caressing Karen’s face. “We all make mistakes.”

Karen was crying as she embraced Korina and kissed her gently on the lips.

A place was made for Korina and the other sluts and Fiona sat down next to her and helped her eat. I sat back down next to Mary and realized we had been fighting about something, I just couldn’t remember what it was. Korina was back home where she belonged and when I looked over at Mary whatever it was we were bickering about really didn’t matter.

After dinner, Mary and I asked Jessica to tell us what she’s learned.

“Well, Master you are either a suspect or a person of interest in several different incidents,” she began, reading off her ipad. “There was the gas attack on the Bestbuy last week. The robbery of a jewelery store.” She glanced at her ipad again. “Mistress is thought to be your accomplice or your prisoner. Her boyfriend believes she was forced to break up with him while being raped.”

“He’s not my boyfriend anymore,” Mary groaned, then smiled. “Although the sex part was true. Mark had his cock up my ass while I ate out this customer, eh Vivian I think her name was, when I broke up with Mike.”

“Okay, Mistress,” Jessica nodded, and looked on her ipad to find her place again. “Eh, there are rumors of a wild party that closed the space needled last Saturday night and that three of the waitresses have been missing ever since. The Seattle Police are looking to question both of you about Violet Matheson’s kidnapping. Xiu’s parents and Fiona’s boyfriend have both filled missing person reports. Master is suspected in a string of robberies and rapes at banks in Tacoma. They believe you use some sort of gas that makes people open to suggestion, although no tox reports have identified the substance, yet.”

“Anything else,” Mark asked. “Do the police know where I’m living?”

“No,” Jessica answered. “There’s a reporter, Carlos Guiterrez, who’s preparing a story on you for Friday. He’s digging into what little past you have. You don’t have much of an internet presence. A Facebook account with a few friends. You have no arrest record.”

“Good job, Jessica,” I praised and she flushed darkly.

“I live to serve, Master,” she purred, she paused. “There is one more weird thing. There have been reports of men and teenage boys in the vicinity having strange exhaustion. They go to bed feeling fine and wake up physically drained. Doctors report its like the person spent days of continuous exertion in a single night. All the men report the same, vivid dream of a silver haired woman being intimate with them. It started Monday night. And is clustered about this address in a six mile radius.”

“Lilith,” Mary murmured.

“Yes, Mistress,” Lilith said, appearing out of the shadows.

Lust rolled across the room and my cock instantly hardened. Lilith was a voluptuous woman, the very embodiment of a sex goddess. Big, full tits that seemed to defy gravity topped with large nipples. A round face with full, lush lips and bedroom eyes. Her silver hair fell tousled about her like she had just been good and fucked. Her pussy was covered by silvery pubic hair, matted with her desire. Fuck, I had to have her.

“How may I serve, Mistress,” Lilith purred, touching Mary’s cheek. Mary bit her lip. It looked like she was struggling to fight off an orgasm. “Ready for your final boon?”

“Are all these men falling exhausted your work?” Mary asked.

“Why yes,” Lilith moaned. “I’m drawn to the wet dreams of men.”

I stood up and pushed Lilith so she bent across the table, her, heart-shaped ass wiggled at me. Lilith face turned back to me and for instant I saw anger and hatred flash across her face before it returned to the sensuous, come-fuck-me look Lilith normally displayed. I came the moment I slid into the wet passion of her cunt. My cock never went soft and I just kept fucking her. Pleasure was roaring through my body and I was quickly cumming again.

Mary climbed up on the table and shoved Lilith’s mouth into her cunt and screamed out her orgasm. The sluts started attacking each other, just as effected by Lilith’s lust aura as I was. Desiree and Allison fell into a sixty-nine. Fiona knelt before Korina’s chair and pulled off her sweat pants and dived into Korina’s shaved pussy. Violet crawled beneath Fiona so that Fiona was sitting on her face and started eating her red-furred pussy. Thamina and Jessica were grinding their pussies on each other’s thighs, Chasity was eating out Lillian’s pussy while Xiu furiously masturbated.

As I fucked Lilith’s pussy, her ass jiggled as my groin slammed into her. I wondered what her asshole would feel like. I came a third time in her pussy and then pulled out and quickly slammed my cock up her ass. She was so tight, a velvet grip that caused me to cum so hard my vision blackened for a moment. Lilith’s ass started to squeeze rhythmically on my ass, every squeeze sending pleasure through my body and cum spewing out of my cock. She was draining my balls dry. She glanced back on me, a smirk on her face and hatred in her eyes My vision swam and the room darkened and …

… “Mark, are you okay?”

I opened my eyes and Mary was kneeling next to me. I was lying on the hardwood floors of the dining room. “What happened?”

“You passed out,” Mary said. “Lilith was mad at you for fucking her ass so she did her succubus thing on you. How do you feel?”

“Fine,” I said, standing up. “I guess my wish for sexual stamina came in handy.”

“I sent Lilith away when you passed out,” Mary said, in anger. “Are you sure you’re fine?”

I kissed Mary, groping her breast. “I’ll fuck you right now, if you want me to prove it?”

Mary smiled. “How about upstairs, hun,” Mary said. “If you’re feeling up to it.”

My cock was hardening as I stared at Mary’s naked body. “Yeah. I could fuck you all night, Mare.”

Mary grabbed my hand, then grabbed Jessica’s hand. “Then you can handle both of us?” Mary asked with a naughty smile. I grinned and she led us upstairs.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The ringing of my phone woke me up. “Hello,” I groggily said. It was 4:09 am according to the clock.

Mary and Jessica stirred in bed. Mary lay between us and Jessica was spooning her from behind. “Go back to bed,” Mary muttered and Jessica snuggled tight against her.

“Mark, its Sheriff Erkhart,” a man’s voice said on the phone.

“Yeah, Sheriff?”

“I just found out that the FBI filed a no-knock warrant for 2936 Mountain View Court SE, Puyallup, WA 98374 seeking to arrest you in relation to those bank robberies,” the Sheriff informed me. “The FBI and my SWAT unit is on there way to your house. They’ll be there any minute.”

“Shit,” I muttered, coming awake.

“What is it?” Mary muttered.

There was a booming crash and splintering wood coming from below, echoing through the house. Heavy boots pounded through the house and men shouted loudly. The boots were stomping up the stairs. Sluts started crying out in fear as doors crashed open. Fear coursed cold through my veins as I struggled to get out of the bed. The blankets were tangled about my legs and I fell off the bed, landing hard on my side.

“Mark!” Mary shouted. “What the fuck …”

Mary’s words were cut off as the bedroom door burst open and two men in black fatigues and sub-machine guns flowed into the room. They moved with a strange, almost mechanical precision “Hands on your head!” one barked, training his gun on me as I struggled to untangle my legs from the sheet. The other SWAT trained his weapon on Mary and Jessica, who screamed and grabbed each other.

“Fuck, stop pointing your guns at us and help me up, assholes!” I shouted in anger. The guy pointing his sub-machine gun at me lowered it and extended his arm and hauled me to my feat.

“Oh, sorry, sir,” the guy said, confused.

“Go wait outside.”

“Yes, sir,” the SWAT officer said and the pair walked out. Screams and shouts echoed throughout the house as other SWAT officers were securing the house.

“Mary, stay here until I get things sorted out,” I told her.

“Yeah,” she nodded, pale faced and clutching an equal frightened Jessica.

It took a few minutes to find all the SWAT officers roaming the house. By the time I got to the sluts, most had those plastic cuffs on and were sobbing in fear as black clad SWAT cops stood over them. I had the SWAT release them before sending the cops outside to join the other SWAT guys. Violet hugged me in relief and Karen was so shaken up by the experience that she threw up. Allison and Desiree clung tightly together and Korina was still asleep from her painkillers.

Outside, a fat, balding man in a blue, FBI windbreaker was yelling at his SWAT guys for standing around in the yard. “What the hell are you guys doing?” he demanded, face turning beat red.

“The guy told us to wait outside, Agent Peterson” one of the SWAT guys said.

“The fucking suspect tells you to wait outside and you genius just listen to him?” Agent Peterson demanded in astonishment. “What the fuck is wrong with you guys.”

“Eh,” the SWAT guy shrugged. “He just seemed like someone I needed to listen to, right guys.”

The other SWAT officers shrugged or nodded.

“Jesus fucking Christ!” Agent Peterson swore. “Who the fuck is this guy! Heinrich, let’s go and get this asshole.”

“Uh, sir, he’s at the door,” a female agent pointed. She was wearing the same windbreaker as Agent Peterson.

“Shit!” Peterson swore and drew his service weapon, pointing it at me. The female agent, presumably Agent Heinrich, drew hers as well. “Hands on your head, get down on the floor!”

“Put your guns away!” I snapped in anger.

Guns were holstered. “See,” quipped the SWAT officer, “hard to resist.”

“Shut up, Keller,” Peterson grumbled.

“Is it safe, Mark?” Mary called from upstairs.

“Yeah, Mare, come on down and bring Jessica!” I shouted back.

Mary appeared, naked, holding an equally naked Jessica’s hand. Both girls had similar builds, their breasts about the same size, Mary’s a little perkier, Jessica’s a little rounder. The main difference was their skin coloring, Mary was fair skinned and covered in freckles while Jessica had caramel skin from her mixed ethnic background.

Mary slipped her arm around my waist and I hugged her shoulder. “What’re you gonna do, Mark?” she asked, looking at the ruin of our front door. They had used a battering ram and cracked the door and shattered the frame.

“Embarrass Agent Peterson,” I told her. “Jessica, let your producer know you have a story about the FBI raiding an innocent man’s house and scaring his family with their storm trooper assault.”

“Yes, Master,” Jessica said, scurrying away.

“FBI Agents and SWAT officers!” I yelled. “I’m Mark Glassner and this is my fiancee, Mary Sullivan. Everything we do is legal. If Mary Sullivan or someone who says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ approaches you do whatever they say!”

Nods, grunts, and various affirmatives echoed back from the crowd.

“Agent Peterson, a Jessica St. Pierre from KIRO 7 News is going to interview you. You will tell her because of your incompetence, you and your men raided an innocent man’s house, broke his door down and scared his family. Agent Heinrich objected to your plan, but you used your seniority to shut her down. You will tell them that Mark Glassner just has a similar resemblance to the bank robbers, but he has an ironclad alibi.”

“Fine,” Peterson said, flushing. A couple of the SWAT officers sniggered.

“Agent Heinrich, I need to speak with you, inside,” I said.

“Okay, sir,” she said and started walking inside.

“Have fun,” Mary said, kissing me.

“You don’t want to play with her?” I asked in surprise.

“Oh, I think there will be plenty of time for that,” Mary said with a knowing smile. Mary knew what I was thinking. Agent Heinrich looked cute and having a spy in the FBI would be a good thing. Then, she walked out of the house, eying the SWAT officers. She grabbed two of them and led them past me back inside the house.

“Two?” I asked.

Mary giggled. “I want cock in my pussy and cock in my ass.”

The other sluts were gathering in the living room as Mary led her two studs inside. I followed with Agent Heinrich. The FBI agent had sandy-blonde hair tied up in a bun. Her face was round with gray-blue eyes and a milkmaid’s fair complexion. Underneath her FBI windbreaker she wore a cheap, blue pantsuit and a bulletproof vest.

“Master, may we have some fun?” Allison asked, glancing at Mary as she had the two SWAT guys strip naked.

“Sure,” I said. The sluts all raced outside. I grabbed Violet as she tried to get pass. “Only my cock gets inside your cunt,” I reminded her.

“Oh, sorry Master,” Violet flushed. I smacked her ass.

“You can play with me an Agent Heinrich.” I turned to the Agent. “Strip. And what’s your first name?”

“Noel,” she answered, dropping the windbreaker to the floor and started unvelcroing her bulletproof vest.

Allison and Desiree returned with a SWAT officer, pulling him upstairs. Karen found the one female SWAT officer to play with. Thamina had hung back, obviously nervous. Fiona returned with a SWAT guy and pulled Thamina along with her. “Let’s get you good and fucked, Thamina” Fiona giggled.

Noel had a plain white bra and her large tits were spilling out of it. Her figure was slim and fit. She shrugged out of her pants and also had on boring, white panties. They were practically granny panties. She pulled those off next, revealing a blonde landing strip pointing towards her bald pussy. Lastly, her bra came off and those big, beautiful titties spilled out. She had large nipples and huge areolas.

“Wow,” Violet murmured and sucked one of those huge nipples into her lips.

I pulled the bobby pins holding Noel’s hair up and it spilled about her shoulders. “What do you think, Mare?”

Mary was between the two naked SWAT officers. Both were muscled and Mary had a hand both their cocks, slowly stroking them as one of the officers sucked on her tit. “Keep her,” Mary husked.

“Noel, you’re my sex slave, and Mary’s. You’ll do whatever nasty thing we want you to do. More importantly, you’re going to be our spy in the FBI. Report on anything that might affect us. You will act like your normal self when around others.”

“Okay,” Noel answered.

“Good, you’re going to suck my cock, slut!” I sat on the couch and had Noel and Violet start sucking my cock as I watched Mary with the muscled officers. Violet was sucking on my balls as Noel sucked the head of my cock into her wet mouth.

Mary had both her guys kneeling on either side of her, one eating her pussy and one eating her ass. She played with her dusky nipples as she moaned in pleasure. Violet licked up my cock and Noel moved and let Violet suck my cock into her mouth. Noel was sucking at the side and then they were sharing my cock, their tongue swirling around the head of my cock, their lips brushing together.

“Keep eating my cunt and asshole,” Mary moaned. “C’mon, don’t be fucking limp dicked wimps! Really get your tongues in there. Umm, that’s a little better. You assholes scared the hell out of me and now you can repay me with some orgasms.” Mary glanced at me. “I hope those sluts are doing a better job than these sissies.”

“I got no complaints,” I groaned.

“Sorry, mam,” the officer eating her cunt said.

“Did I say to stop eating my pussy, jackass?”

The officer dove back into her pussy and Mary gave a shudder of pleasure as she came on the two men’s faces. Watching my fiancee cum on the two guy sent a weird thrill through my body and my dick exploded my cum on Noel and Violet’s faces, running white and thick down their beautiful faces. Violet smiled and licked my cum off Noel’s round face. Noel started to return the favor, licking a line of cum up Violet’s neck to her lips and the pair exchanged a passionate, cum-stained kiss.

“Get down on your back!” Mary barked to the guy who was eating her pussy. The guy stretched out on the floor, his cock jutting hard from his body. Mary straddled the guy and engulfed his prick to the hilt of her pussy. She looked behind her shoulder and spread her asscheeks. “Come on, I don’t have all day,” she said, impatiently. The second officer knelt behind her and Mary moaned wantonly as his cock slid into her ass.

Violet was being lowered to the floor by Noel as they kissed passionately. Violet was playing with her pillowy tits as Noel lapped up a strand of cum that had run down to Violet’s little A Cup titties. Violet moaned as Noel sucked her cute little nipples.

“Eat her cunt out, Noel,” I ordered, smacking Noel’s tight ass.

Noel scooted lower and Violet spread her legs. Her brown-furred muff glistened with excitement and Noel dove nosily into her pussy, sucking the teenager’s snatch. I pulled her hips up until she was kneeling and rammed my cock into her sopping pussy.

“Ohh, that’s nice!” gasped Noel. Violet grabbed her head and shoved Noel’s face back into Violet’s pussy.

I fucked Noel with a steady rhythm, her cunt had a nice, slick grip on my cock. “How did the FBI find me here?”

“The … ohhh … the homeowner, Brandon Fitz … shit that’s nice! Brandon Fitzsimmons tipped us.”

That was surprising. I must have left a loophole in the instructions I gave him. I struggled to remember what I had told him, but it had been a week since I had seen him. Oh well, I had to remember to talk to him and get him sorted out. Plus, I needed him to divorce Desiree anyways. I had originally thought about giving him his wife back, but Desiree was far too beautiful and far too amazing of a cook to let her go.

“What evidence do you have on me!” I asked, fucking Noel a little harder.

“Oh, uh, shit!” she panted, struggling to gather her thoughts. “We found matching fingerprints at all the banks and the Bestbuy. People at both areas experience the same sort of symptoms. We haven’t isolated the compound you use to make people so docile. Matching semen samples were found in all the rape victims in both the bank robberies and the Bestbuy. Plus we have video surveillance of you committing all the acts.”

“Anything else?”

“You’re suspected in the robbery of a Kay Jewelers, but that’s not Federal jurisdiction,” Noel answered. “And you’re tied to the kidnapping of Violet Matheson and the disappearances of Xiu Liu and Fiona Cavanagh. Korina Stavros is also suspected of being missing, last seen with you, but no one has filed a missing persons report on her.”

“Master didn’t kidnap me!” objected Violet. “I’m his slave? How could that be kidnapping?”

“Your mother filed the missing persons report,” Noel answered. “She latter withdrew it, saying there had been a misunderstanding and you were with a family friend.” That had been the orders I gave her mother when I saw the Amber Alert for Violet. “The Seattle Police are very suspicious of your mom’s story and she’s a person of interest in your disappearances as well.”

“I have been busy,” I boasted and started to pound her cunt hard.

Mary was moaning as she took it in both holes. It looked like they had a rhythm going. Violet was purring in pleasure as Noel went back to eating her cunt. Noel came on my cock with a hard shudder, her cunt squeezing almost painfully on my cock. Violet was close behind her, creaming her face as she writhed on the floor.

“Yes, yes, oh yes!” moaned Mary. “Harder, you fucking pansies, fuck me harder! I’m so close!”

The officer fucking her ass started to pound away and she convulsed between the two men. The officer she rode was groping her breasts, squeezing her nipples as she bucked on top of him. The guy fucking her ass moaned and shoved his cock deep in her ass, his face contorted with pleasure as he shot loads of cum up my fiancee’s ass. He fell backwards, panting on the ground and Mary started to ride the officer on his back hard. It wasn’t long before Mary began moaning loudly, arching her back as she came a second time. She sat down on the cop, panting hard, and then stood up, cum dripping out her asshole.

“I haven’t cum yet!” the cop protested, his cock hard and glistening with pussy juices.

Mary shrugged her shoulders. “Isn’t that what your hands for?”

“Please,” begged the cop.

“Fine,” Mary sighed. “You’re so pathetic.” Mary raised her foot and started to stroke his cock with it. “Is that making you feel good?”

“Yeah, oh yeah,” he groaned.

“What a fucking disgusting worm,” Mary snarled in disgust, rubbing his cock with her foot. “Is my foot making you come?”

“Yes!” the guy moaned. “I’m so close, keep rubbing it.”

“Naw, I’m bored,” Mary said and walked away. “Better use your hand.” Mary straddled Violet and sat down of her face. “Clean my ass, slut!”

Violet was more than happy to oblige, licking the cum out of her Mistress’s ass. “Oh, fuck that’s hot!” I panted and buried myself all the way in Noel’s cunt and unloaded several hot squirts of cum up inside her.

Jessica came downstairs, dressed in a blue silk blouse and gray skirt, her hard nipples pressing against the clinging fabric of the blouse. “There’s a news van on the way, Master,” Jessica reported.

“We should get dressed,” I told Mary. “For our interview.”

I rounded up the SWAT officers that were having fun with the various sluts and got them out of the house. Allison and Desiree had their guy handcuffed to the bed, his cock up Allison’s cunt and Desiree sitting on his face. Thamina was getting fucked up the ass while Fiona sucked on her pussy. Karen was tribbing her female officer, a butch woman with short, blonde hair. And Chasity and Lillian had found five officers and had them all jerk off on them. The two sluts were positively dripping with cum, like some bukkake party. In the basement, I found Xiu was handcuffed to a bed and being fucked hard in the ass with a big smile on her face. Korina was sleeping soundly in the bed next to her.

When the news van arrived it was driven by Freddy, the cameraman with Jessica yesterday. He started gathering what Jessica called “B roll” shooting the SWAT officer milling around and the ruined door to our house. Then Mary and I were interviewed. Mary was wearing her pink, silk robe and I was wearing a pair of boxers and a t-shirt. We looked like we just got woken up and we told how scarred we where as these stormtroopers rounded us up. Jessica interviewed some of our house guests, Desiree wrapped up in a housecoat, and Karen wearing one of my buttoned-down shirts and little else. The two sluts reiterated how scared they were.

Finally, Jessica interviewed Agent Peterson who hung himself out to dry for making the colossal screw-up of raiding the house of a clearly innocent man. He didn’t quite say it was all because of his incompetence, but it was pretty apparent that it was because of incompetence. He even mentioned how Agent Heinrich objected to the raid because she was 100% sure I was the wrong guy but Agent Peterson ignored her. He apologized for being too eager in pursuit of justice.

“My producer’s going to love this!” Jessica exclaimed happily and I kissed her and gave her a slap on the ass.

I kissed Noel before she left with the Agent Peterson and told her to pick up a slutty cop’s outfit at a sex shop on her way home. Agent Peterson looked positively sick as he climbed into his vehicle. Noel had her FBI face back on and just gave Mary and I the faintest of nods as they drove off in a black suburban. The SWAT officers hopped in an assortment of suburbans, trucks, squad cars and one big, SWAT van, and followed the FBI Agents out.

Mary went back to bed, but it was almost time to go jogging, so I went over to Madeleine’s house where the Naked Jogging Club meets. Anastasia was there, the dyed black-hair Russian from across the street, and Belinda and her hot, teenage daughter Cassie. I didn’t get to fuck the mom and her daughter, yesterday, and I wanted to change that.

I found Mary still asleep when I returned. I crawled into bed with her and she sleepily asked, “Have fun?”

“Yeah, I fucked a mother and her daughter,” I murmured, spooning her from behind.

“That’s nice,” she whispered and then she fell back asleep. I kissed her shoulder, my cock pressing against her soft ass and joined her in sleep.

I woke up to a warm, sucking feeling on my cock. “Hmm, Mare, that feels good,” I moaned. The sucking stopped for a moment then continued. Mary’s tongue was swirling around the head, the hard, metal head of her tongue stud added extra pleasure to the blowjob. Wait? Tongue stud? Mary doesn’t have a tongue stud.

I opened my eyes and saw bubble-gum pink hair spilling across my stomach. “Allison,” I smiled.

“Good morning, Master,” Allison cooed. “Mistress told me to wake you up.” Allison gripped my cock, stroking it slowly as she straddled my waist and guided the cock to the entrance of her cunt. Tattooed above her pussy was the phrase “Cum on in,” and an arrow pointing to her teenage cunt. Her tight snatch engulfed my cock as she lowered herself. “Mistress says you need to take a shower. It’s almost time to leave for her OB/GYN appointment.”

Allison started to ride me hard and fast, her big breasts flopped about, pierced by silver barbells. “Did Mary tell you to wake me up this way?” I asked, stroking her side and then sliding my hand up to grope one of her tits.

“Mistress didn’t say how I was to wake you up,” Allison answered with a naughty giggle.

The bed springs squeaked as Allison rode me. When she bottomed out on my cock, she would grind her clit into the forest of my pubic hair before rising up. Her cunt was tight with youth and she moaned beautifully as she rode me.

“Go faster!” I urged. Her hips responded, and Allison twisted and rose and as fasts as she could. Her breath quickened as her orgasm neared. I groaned through gritted teeth and flooded the sluts cunt. Allison gasped as she felt my cum flood her and then she bucked wildly atop me as her orgasm shot through her.

“Oh, thank you, Master!” she said, a smile on her flushed face.

The bedroom door banged open and I saw strawberry-blonde Fiona stalk in wearing her maid’s uniform. Her big breasts bounced in the transparent bodice as she walked over and smacked Allison on the ass.

“Mistress said to wake Master up, not fuck him!” Fiona shouted. “Go downstairs! Mistress is going to paddle your naughty, slutty ass.”

“Oh no,” Allison gasped, dismayed and scurried out of the room.

“Mistress asked me to remind you to get ready,” Fiona said, respectfully.

“I guess I have to take a shower,” I said, eying Fiona. “Get naked, I want you to wash me with those tits of yours.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Allison, you naughty slut!” I shouted as Allison guilty came down the stairs. I could see the cum running down her thigh. “I told you to wake Mark up!”

“I did, Mistress,” Allison protested.

“With your cunt?”

She pouted, her lower lip just begging to be kissed. “Master liked it.”

“Of course he did,” I said, rolling my eyes. “He loves sticking his dick in any hole.” I grabbed the wooden spoon, I so enjoyed smacking the asses of naughty sluts. “Bend over the table.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Allison pouted. I smacked her ass hard. “One, thank you Mistress!”

“Stop pouting, bitch!” I told her. “You’re my slut. I can beat you for any reason I want. I don’t even need a reason!”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Allison apologized. Smack! “Two, thank you Mistress!”

My pussy was starting to itch. Karen was watching. “Get on you knees and pleasure me, Karen!”

“Oh, yes Mistress!” Karen excitedly gasped and rushed to kneel before me, hiking up my black skirt and shoving the gusset of my sky blue panties to the side. I shivered in pleasure as her tongue ran down my shaved slit, flicking my clit.

Smack! “Three, thank you Mistress!” Her ass was turning red. Smack! “Four, thank you Mistress.” She was such a naughty, dirty slut and just begged to be punished. Smack! “Five, thank you Mistress.” I lost my self in the pleasure of Karen’s tongue and the smack of the spoon on Allison’s flesh. Every time the spoon smacked her ass, her ass jiggled and reddened more. I came with a shudder and hit Allison’s ass one last time. “Twenty-six, thank you, Mistress!” Allison sobbed.

I pulled Allison up and stroked her crying face. “I loved beating your ass,” I told her. “You made me very happy!”

“Thank you, Mistress,” Allison sniffed and smiled. I kissed her on the lips. I couldn’t resist groping her welted ass and feeling her jump in pain.

“Go find Thamina and have her put an ointment on you ass and then have her lick you to a nice orgasm.”

“I will, Mistress,” Allison beamed and scurried off. I glanced at the clock. Damn, we should be leaving right now.

I headed upstairs. I shouldn’t have sent Fiona. Mark’s got to be fucking her. Feeling a little frustrated with my fiancee and his never ending sex drive thanks to a wish he made with the Devil. I stalked up the stairs. As I entered our bedroom, I could hear the shower running in the master bath and a woman moaning.

“Fuck my ass, fuck my ass!” Fiona moaned. “Oh, Master, your cock feels so amazing up my ass!”

I entered the bathroom and threw open the shower curtains to find Fiona pushed up against the wall as Mark fucked her ass, hard. I paused to admire the sight. Mark’s ass was getting more firm and was starting to be nicely shaped. I could see his ass flexing as he fucked her. At this rate he would have a very nice, tight ass.

Remembering I was angry at him, I shouted, “Mark! We need to go. Stop fucking her ass!”

“She’s cleaning my cock,” Mark protested.

“With her ass? Seriously, Mark?”

“I shoved soap up it first,” he said, lamely.

Fuck, he wasn’t going to stop till he came. So, I licked my finger and caressed his ass, sliding into his crack and wiggled it into his ass. I searched around and found his prostate and started to massage it through the walls of his bowel.

“Oh fuck!” Mark moaned, his ass clenching as he shot his load off into the slut’s ass.

“Wow, your cock must be all clean now,” I said in mock amazement. “Get out of the shower and get dressed, Mark, we need to go.”

“Sorry, Mare,” he said, flashing that boyish grin of his that melted my heart. The shower shut off and Mark started to dry himself. Fiona was quietly frigging her cunt as Mark tried to kiss me.

“I’m still mad at you,” I told him.

He wrapped his arms around me and I struggled to break free. “Then I’m …” his lips kissed me briefly, “… going to …” kiss, “… keep kissing you …” kiss, “… until you forgive me.” This time his kiss lingered. “Because …” kiss, “… I’m so sorry.” He kissed me again and my lips opened and I started kissing him back.

“Fine, you’re forgiven,” I said and he captured my lips with another kiss. It was hard to stay mad when he was kissing me. It was kinda my fault, anyways, not that I’d admit being wrong, but I did send the sluts to wake him up. I should have done it myself. Mark’s hand started to feel my breasts through my blue blouse. I wasn’t wearing a bra and he was playing with my nipple. “Wait, Mark!” I protested, feeling his cock harden against me. Fuck, if I didn’t stop this, we would be fucking on the bathroom counter and then we would be really late. “We have to go,” I started to say, but Mark’s kiss cut me off.

His hand slipped under my blouse and he started gently pinching my hard nipple. It was getting harder and harder to care about why I needed Mark to stop. The doctor wasn’t going anywhere, right? I felt Mark pulling my skirt up and I tried to push it back down. Mark’s tongue was inside my mouth and he was making my nipple feel so good with his touches. I felt his fingers at the crotch of my panties, damp with my desire. He pulled my panties to the side and then he was in me.

Mark was so big inside me, spreading my pussy with his girth and rubbing against every pleasurable inch inside her. Why was I trying to stop him? How could I have wanted to stop this? Mark felt so amazing inside me, as his love filled me up, plunging in and out of me. His strong form crushing against my breasts. My clit rubbing on his crotch, my nipples rubbing on his chest. I could feel his hands roaming beneath my blouse, touching my back, my side, my breasts. My skin was alive with pleasure.

Mark broke the kiss, his lips sliding to my ear and he whispered. “I love my naughty filly.”

I came! A glorious orgasm rolled through my cunt, my pussy walls milking his cock. “I love you, too!” I gasped. “My randy stallion! Ride me, ride me! Make me cum again.”

Over Mark’s shoulder I saw Fiona still masturbating her pussy with one hand while she brought gobs of cum from her ass to her lips. Mark’s dirty cock had just been in her ass and now it was in my pussy.

“What feels better?” I asked. “My pussy or Fiona’s ass?”

“You pussy!” Mark panted. “She’s just a hole to dump my cum.” Mark’s cock was rubbing inside me so deliciously. “Who’s dicks felt better. Mine or those SWAT guys?”

“Oh yours,” I answered, truthfully, feeling another orgasm building. “They were just living dildos!”

I gripped Mark’s ass, feeling his muscles bunch as he fucked me harder. “Fuck, here it comes, Mare!” Mark gasped and buried himself deep in me, brushing against my womb, and I came as I felt his warm spunk flood my pussy.

I kissed Mark, deeply. “We gotta go,” I told him, reluctantly. I wanted to be held by Mark, fill his cock inside me all day long.

“Yeah,” he said, pulling out of me. I felt a little empty inside my pussy. My panty gusset slid back into place, holding his sperm inside. I guess Dr. WolfTail was going to get a surprise.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I shook Gerald’s hand. He was one of the engineers at the plant. “I think its a good idea,” I told him.

“Thanks, Brandon,” Gerald said, before he left.

My phone buzzed, alerting me to an email. I sat in my office at the Boeing plant in Renton and pulled my phone out. The email was from Doug, the P.I. I hired to investigate that asshole Mark Glassner who ruined my life, stole my wife, my house.

Doug Allard was the same P.I. I used to investigate my whore of a first wife. He found the proof of her infidelity and saved my ass when it came to the divorce settlement. The bitch wasn’t able to take me to the ringers like she wanted. So, when I decided to take down Mark Glassner, I turned to Doug. I lucked out, finding a house for rent that had a great view of my backyard and placed Doug there with is telephoto lenses.

“It’s very important you don’t get near Mark,” I told him on Tuesday when I hired him. “He’s very dangerous. And I can’t afford tipping him off. From this point on, we will only communicative through email.” I couldn’t take the chance of Doug getting compromised by Mark and finding Mark on the phone instead of Doug. I was freed from Mark’s power by Sister Louise and I intended to keep it that way.

I opened the email. “Mr. Fitzsimmons, unusual activity this morning. FBI raided your house. However, they left without arresting Mark. In fact, I have photos of several of the women in the house fucking the SWAT officers in some of the bedrooms. I attached the photos. I don’t know who this guy is, but the SWAT left like they were his buddies. Doug.”

I glanced at the photos and my heart skipped a beat. There was Desiree and Allison stripping a SWAT cop naked. Both Allison and Desiree were naked. There was another photo of Desiree straddling the guy, clearly fucking him.

“Fuck!” I shouted. I needed a fucking drink. “God fucking damn you, Mark!”

I took a long, deep breath and calmed myself down. She’s not being a whore because she wants to, Brandon. Calm down. She’s not being a whore because she wants to. Mark is controlling her. Get a grip on yourself. You knew you would see this sort of stuff, Brandon. It will just making the revenge on Mark that much more sweeter.

While I was disappointed that the FBI failed, I wasn’t surprised. It was a long shot, anyways. I didn’t expect the FBI to do anything to Mark. The best I could have hoped for was for Mark to get shot. I was hoping my warning of Mark wanting to kill cops would make them a little trigger happy. Mark will question the FBI and they will tell him exactly who tipped them off. Well, I had already cleared out my bank accounts that Desiree knows about and I had several off shore accounts she didn’t.

It was time to disappear.

To be continued …

---

In a society where mass slavery has persisted into the 21st Century, a prostitute-slave named Sara endures pain, humiliation and casual exploitation in the service of a Las Vegas casino.